Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Roe, Edward Payson, 1838-1888 [1872], Barriers burned away. (Dodd & Mead, New York) [word count] [eaf667T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

CHAPTER XXXI. DENNIS' LOVE PUT TO PRACTICAL USE.

The day following his unlucky criticism of the pictures
was one of great despondency to Dennis. He read in
Christine's face that he had wounded her sorely, and
though she knew it to be unintentional, would it not prejudice
her mind against him, and snap the slender thread
by which he hoped to draw across the gulf between them
the cord, and then the cable, that might unite their lives,
in time?

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

In the evening his restless, troubled spirit drove him, in
spite of the rain, to seek to be at least nearer to her. He
felt sure that in the dusk and wrapped in his greatcoat
he would not be noticed, but was mistaken, as we have
seen. He was rewarded, for he heard her sing as never
before, as he did not believe she could sing. For the first
time her rich, thoroughly trained voice had the sweetness
and power of feeling. To Dennis her song seemed like an
appeal, a cry for help, and his heart responded in the deepest
sympathy. As he walked homeward he said to himself:

“She could be a true artist, perhaps a great one, for
she can feel. She has a heart. She has a taste and skill
in touch that few can surpass. I can scarcely believe the
beautiful coloring and faultless lines of that picture are
her work.”

He longed for a chance to speak with her and explain.
He felt that he had so much to say, and in a thousand imaginary
ways introduced the subject of her painting. He
hoped he might find her sketching in some of the rooms
again. He thought he knew her better having heard her
sing, and that he could speak to her quite frankly.

The next day she came to the store, but passed him
without the slightest notice. He hoped she had not seen
him, and, as she passed out, so placed himself that she
must see him, and secured for his pains only a slight, cold
inclination of the head.

“It is as I feared,” he said bitterly. “She detests me
for having spoiled her triumph. She is not just,” he
added angrily. “She has no sense of justice, or she would
not blame me. What a mean-spirited craven I would
have been had I shrunk away under her taunts yesterday.
Well, I can be proud too.”

When she came in again he did not raise his eyes, and

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

when she passed out, he was in a distant part of the store.
Christine saw no tall muffled figure under her window
again, though she had the curiosity to look. That even
this humble admirer whom she cared not a jot for should
show such independence, rather nettled and annoyed her
for a moment. But she paid no more heed to him than
to the other clerks.

But what was the merest jar to Christine's vanity, cost
Dennis a desperate struggle. It required no effort on her
part to pass him by without a glance. To him it was torture.
In a few days she ceased to think about him at all,
and only remembered him in connection with her disappointment.
But she was restless, could settle down to no
work, and had lost her zest in her old pleasures. She tried
to act as usual, for she saw her father's eye was on her.
He had not much indulgence for any one's weaknesses
save his own, and often by a little cold satire would sting
her to the very quick. On the other hand, his admiration,
openly expressed in a certain courtly gallantry, nourished
her pride but not her heart. Though she tried to keep up
her usual routine, her manner was forced before him, and
languid when alone. But he said:

“All this will pass away like a cold snap in Spring,
and the old zest will come again in a few days.”

It did, but from a cause he could not understand, and
which his daughter with consummate skill and care concealed.
He thought it was only the old zest rallying after
a sharp frost of disappointment.

Dennis' pride gave way before her cool and unstudied
indifference. It was clearly evident to him that he had
no hold upon her life whatever, and how ever to gain any
he did not see. He became more and more dejected.

“She must have a heart, or I could not love her so, but
it is so encased in ice I fear I can never reach it.”

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

That something was wrong with Dennis, any friend
who cared for him at all might see. The Bruders did, and
with the quick intuitions of woman, Mrs. Bruder half guessed
the cause. Mr. Bruder seeing preoccupation and
sometimes weary apathy in Dennis' face, would say, “Mr.
Fleet is not well.”

Then, as even this slight notice of his different appearance
seemed to give pain, Mr. Bruder was patiently and
kindly blind to his pupil's inattention.

He faithfully kept up all his duties on Sunday as during
the week; but all was now hard work.

Some little time after the unlucky morning which he
could never think of without an expression of pain, he went
to his mission-class as usual. He heard his boys recite
their lessons, said a few poor lame words in explanation,
and then leaned his head listlessly and wearily on his hand.
He was startled by hearing a sweet voice say:

“Well, Mr. Fleet, are you not going to welcome a new
laborer into your corner of the vineyard?”

With a deep flush he saw that Miss Winthrop was in
charge of the class next to him, and that he had been oblivious
to her presence nearly an hour. He tried to apologize.
But she interrupted him, saying:

“Mr. Fleet, you are not well. Any one can see that.”

Then Dennis blushed as if he had a raging fever, and
she was perplexed.

The closing exercises of the school now occupied them,
and then they walked out together.

“Mr. Fleet,” she said, “you never accepted my invitation.
We have not seen you at our house. But perhaps
your circle of friends is so large that you do not wish to
add to it.”

Dennis could not forbear a smile at the suggestion, but
he said in apology:

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

“I do not visit any one, save a gentleman from whom
I am taking lessons.”

“Do you mean to say that you have no friends at all
in this great city?”

“Well, I suppose that is nearly the truth, that is, in the
sense you use the term. My teacher and his wife—”

“Nonsense! I mean friends of one's own age, people
of the same culture and status as yourself. I think we
need such society, as truly as food and air. I did not
mean those whom business or duty brought you in contact
with, or who are friendly or grateful as a matter of course.”

“I have made no progress since my introduction to
society at Miss Brown's,” said Dennis.

“But you had the sincere and cordial offer of introduction,”
said Miss Winthrop, looking a little hurt.

“I feel hardly fit for society,” said Dennis, all out of
sorts with himself. “It seems that I can only blunder and
give pain. But I am indeed grateful for your kindness.”

Miss Winthrop looked into his worn, pale face, and instinctively
felt that something was wrong, and she felt real
sympathy for the lonely young man, isolated among thousands.
She said gently but decidedly:

“I did mean my invitation kindly, and I truly wished
you to come. The only proof you can give that you appreciate
my courtesy, is to accept an invitation for to-morrow
evening. I intend having a little musical entertainment.”

Quick as light flashed the thought, “Christine will be
there.” He said promptly:

“I will come, and thank you for the invitation. If I
am awkward, you must remember that I have never mingled
in Chicago society, and for a long time not in any.”

She smiled merrily at him and said:

“Don't do anything dreadful, Mr. Fleet.”

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

He caught her mood, and asked what had brought
her down from her theological peak to such a valley of humiliation
as a mission school.

“You and Miss Ludolph,” she answered seriously.
“Between you, you gave me such a lesson that afternoon
at Miss Brown's, that I have led a different life ever since.
Christine made all as dark as despair, and against that
darkness you placed the fiery Cross. I have tried to cling
to the true cross ever since. Now He could not say to me
`Inasmuch as ye did it not.' And oh!” said she, turning
to Dennis with a smile full of the light of heaven, “His
service is so very sweet! I heard last week that teachers
were wanted at this mission-school, so I came, and am
glad to find you a neighbor.”

Dennis' face also kindled at her enthusiasm, but after a
moment grew sad again.

“I do not always give so lifeless a lesson as to-day,”
he said in a low voice.

“Mr. Fleet, you are not well. I can see that you look
worn and greatly wearied. Are you not in some way over-taxing
yourself?”

Again that sensitive flush, but he only said:

“I assure you I am well. Perhaps I have worked a
little hard. That is all.”

“Well, then, come to our house and play a little, to-morrow
evening,” she answered from the platform of a
street car, and was borne away.

Dennis went to his lonely room, full of self-reproach.

“Does she find Christ's service so sweet, and do I find
it so dull and hard? Does human love alone constrain
me, and not the love of Christ? Truly I am growing weak.
Every one says I look sick; I think I am, body and soul,
and am ceasing to be a man; but with God's help I will
be one—and what is more, a Christian. I thank you, Miss

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

Winthrop; you have helped me more than I have helped
you. I will accept your invitation to go out into the
world. I will no longer mope, brood, and perish in the
damp and shade of my own sick fancies. If I cannot win
her, I can at least be a man without her,” and he felt better
and stronger than he had for a long time. The day
was breaking again.

In accordance with a custom that was growing with
him ever since the memorable evening when Bill Cronk
befriended him, he laid the whole matter before his Heavenly
Father, as a child tells an earthly parent all his heart.
Then he added one simple prayer, “Guide me in all
things.”

The next day was brighter and better than its forerunners.
“For some reason I feel more like myself,” he
thought. After the excitement and activity of a busy day,
he said:

“I can conquer this, if I must.”

But when he made his simple toilet, and was on his
way to Miss Winthrop's residence, his heart began to flutter
strangely, and he knew the reason. Miss Winthrop
welcomed him most cordially, and put him at his ease in a
moment, as only a true lady can. Then she turned to
receive other guests. He looked around. Christine was
not there—and his heart sank like lead. “She will not be
here,” he sighed. But the guests had not ceased coming,
and every new arrival caused a flutter of hopes and fears.
He both longed and dreaded to meet her. At last, when
he had about given up seeing her, he suddenly saw her
advancing up the parlor on her father's arm. Never had
she seemed so dazzlingly beautiful. He was at that
instant talking to Mr. Winthrop, and for a few moments
that gentleman was perplexed at his incoherent answers,
and the changes in his face. Having paid their respects

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

to the daughter, Mr. and Miss Ludolph came toward Mr.
Winthrop, and of course Dennis had to meet them. Having
greeted them warmly, Mr. Winthrop said:

“Of course you do not need an introduction to Mr.
Fleet.”

Dennis had shrunk a little back, and at first they had
not noticed him. Mr. Ludolph said good-naturedly:

“Glad to see you, Mr. Fleet, and will be still more
glad to hear your fine voice.”

But Christine merely bowed as to one with whom her
acquaintance was slight, and turned away. At first Dennis
had blushed, and his heart had fluttered like a young
girl's; but as she turned so coolly away, his native pride
and obstinacy were aroused.

“She shall speak to me and do me justice,” he muttered.
“She must understand that I spoke unconsciously
on that miserable morning, and am not to be blamed. As
I am a man, I will speak boldly and secure recognition.”
But as the little company mingled and conversed before
the music commenced, no opportunity offered. He determined
to show her, however, that he was no country
boor, and with skill and taste made himself agreeable.

Christine furtively watched him. She was surprised
to see him, as the idea of meeting him in society as an
equal had scarcely been realized before. But when she
saw him greeting one after another with grace and ease,
and that all seemed to enjoy his conversation, so that a
little knot of Miss Winthrop's most intelligent guests were
about him at last, she felt that it would be no great condescension
on her part to be a little more affable. In her
heart, though, she had not forgiven the unconscious words
that had smitten to the ground her ambitious hopes.

Then again, his appearance deeply interested her.
There was a suppressed excitement and power about him.

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

seen in the glow and fire of his dark eyes, and felt in his
tones, that stirred her languid pulses.

“He is no vapid society-man,” she said to herself, and
her artist eye was gratified by the changes in his noble
face.

“Look at Fleet,” whispered her father; “could you
believe he was sweeping the store the other day? Well, if
we don't find out his worth and get what we can from him,
the world will. We ought to have had him up to sing
before this, but I have been so busy since your illness that
it slipped my mind.”

Miss Winthrop now led Christine to the piano, and she
played a classical piece of music in faultless taste. Then
followed duets, solos, quartets, choruses, and instrumental
pieces, for nearly all present were musical amateurs.
Under the inspiration of this soul-stirring art, coldness and
formality melted away, and with jest and brilliant repartee
alternating with song, there gathered around Miss Winthrop's
piano such a group as could never grace the parlors
of Miss Brown. Sometimes they would carry a new
and difficult piece triumphantly through: again they would
break down, with much laughter and good-natured rallying.

Dennis, as a stranger, held back at first; but those who
remembered his voice at the Tableau party, were clamorous
to hear him again, and they tested and tried his voice
during the evening in many and varied ways. But he held
his own, and won greener laurels than ever. He did his
very best, for he was before one he would rather please
than all the world; moreover, her presence seemed to
inspire him to do better than when alone. Christine with
the others could not help listening with delight to his rich
clear tenor, and Mr. Ludolph was undisguised in his
admiration.

“I declare, Mr. Fleet, I have been depriving myself of

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

a good deal of pleasure. I meant to have had you up to
sing with us before, but have been under such a press of
business of late. But the first evening I am disengaged
you must surely come.”

Christine had noticed how quietly and almost indifferently
Dennis had taken the many compliments showered
on him before, but now when her father spoke, his face
flushed, and a sudden light came into his eyes. Dennis
had thought, “I can then see and speak to her.” Every
now and then she caught his eager questioning and almost
appealing glance, but he made no advances. “He thinks
I am angry because of his keen criticism of my picture.
For the sake of my own pride, I must not let him think
that I care so much about his opinion,” and Christine
resolved to let some of the ice thaw that had formed
between them. Moreover, in spite of herself, when thrown
into his society, he greatly interested her. He seemed to
have just what she did not.” He could meet her on her
own ground in matters of taste, and then, in contrast with
her cold negative life, he was so earnest and positive.
“Perhaps papa spoke for us both,” she thought, “and I
have been depriving myself of a pleasure also, for he certainly
interests while most men only weary me.”

Between ten and eleven, supper was announced; not
the prodigal abundance under which the Brewer's table
groaned, but a dainty elegant little affair, which inspired
and promoted social feeling, though the “spirit of wine”
was absent. The eye was feasted as truly as the palate.
Christine had stood near Dennis as the last piece was
sung, and he turned and said in a low, eager tone:

“May I have the pleasure of waiting on you at
supper?”

She hesitated, but his look was so wistful that she
could not well refuse, so with a slight smile she bowed

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

assent, and placed the tips of her little gloved hand on
his arm, which so trembled that she looked inquiringly
and curiously into his face. It was very pale, as was ever
the case when he felt deeply. He waited on her politely
but silently at first. She sat in an angle, somewhat apart
from the others. As he stood by her side thinking how to
refer to the morning in the show-room, she said:

“Mr. Fleet, you are not eating anything, and you look
as if you had been living on air, of late—very differently
from when you so efficiently aided me in the rearrangement
of the store. I am delighted you keep up the better
order of things.”

Dennis' answer was quite irrelevant.

“Miss Ludolph,” he said abruptly, “I saw that I gave
you pain that morning in the show-room. If you only
knew how the thought has pained me.”

Christine flushed almost angrily, but said coldly:

“Mr. Fleet, that is a matter you can never understand,
therefore we had better dismiss the subject.”

But Dennis had determined to break the ice between
them at any risk, so he said firmly but respectfully:

“Miss Ludolph, I did understand all, the moment
I saw your face that day. I do understand how you have
felt since, better than you imagine.”

His manner and words were so assured and decided,
that she raised a startled face to his, but asked coldly and
in an indifferent manner:

“What can you know of my feelings?”

“I know,” said Dennis in a low tone, looking searchingly
into her face, from which cool composure was fast
fading, “I know the dearest hope of your heart was to be
among the first in art. You staked that hope on your
success in a painting that required a power that you do
not possess.” Christine became very pale, but from her

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

eyes shone a light that most men would have quailed
before; but Dennis' love was so true and strong, that he
could wound her for the sake of the healing and life he
hoped to bring, and he continued—“On that morning
this cherished hope for the future failed you, not because
of my words, but because your artist eye saw that my
words were true. You have since been unhappy”—

“What right have you, you who were but a few days
since—who are a stranger, what right have you to speak
to me thus?”

“I know what you would say, Miss Ludolph,” said
Dennis, a slight flush coming into his pale face. “Friends
may be humble and yet true. But am I not right?”

“I have no claim on your friendship,” said Christine
coldly. “But for the sake of argument, grant that you
are, what follows?” and she looked at him more eagerly
than she knew. She felt that he had read her very soul,
and was deeply moved, and again the superstitious feeling
crept over her, “That young man is in some way connected
with my destiny.”

Dennis saw his power and proceeded rapidly, for he
knew they might be interrupted any moment, and so they
would have been had anything less interesting than eating
occupied attention.

“I saw in the picture what in your eyes and mine
would be a fatal defect—the lack of life and true feeling—
the lack of power to live. I did not know who painted it,
but felt that any one who could paint as well as that, and
yet leave out the soul as it were, had not the power to put
it in. No artist of such ability could willingly or ignorantly
have permitted such a defect.”

Christine's eyes sank, their fire faded out, and her face
had the pallor of one listening to her doom. This deeper
feeling mastered the momentary resentment against the

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

hand that was wounding her, and she forgot him, and all,
in her pain and despair.

In a low earnest tone Dennis continued:

“But since I have come to know who the artist is,
since I have studied the picture more fully, and have taken
the liberty of some observation,”—Christine hung on his
lips breathlessly, and Dennis spoke slowly, marking the
effect of every word—“I have come to the decided belief
that the lady who painted that picture can reach the sphere
of true and highest art.”

The light that stole into Christine's face under his slow,
emphatic words was like a rosy dawn in June; and the
thought flashed through Dennis' mind, “If an earthly hope
can so light up her face, what will be the effect of a heavenly
one?”

For a moment she sat as one entranced, looking at a
picture far off in the future. His words had been so earnest
and assured that they seemed reality. Suddenly she
turned on him a look as grateful and happy as the former
one had been full of pain and anger, and said:

“Ah, do not deceive me, do not flatter. You cannot
know the sweetness and power of the hope you are inspiring.
To be disappointed again, would be death. If you
are trifling with me, I will never forgive you,” she added in
sudden harshness, her brow darkening.

“Nor would I deserve to be forgiven if I deceived you
in a matter that to you is so sacred.”

“But how—how am I to gain this magic power to
make faces feel and live on canvas?”

“You must believe. You must feel yourself.”

She looked at him with darkening face, and then in a
sudden burst of passion said, “I don't believe, I can't feel.
All this is mockery, after all.”

“No!” said Dennis, in the deep assured tone that ever

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

calms and secures attention. “This is not mockery. I
speak the words of truth and soberness. You do not believe,
but that is not the same as cannot. And permit me
to contradict you when I say you do feel. On this subject
so near your heart you feel most deeply—feel as I never
knew any one before. This proves you capable of feeling
on other and higher subjects, and what you feel, your
trained and skilful hand can portray. You felt on the evening
of that miserable day, and sang as I never heard you
before. Your tones then would move any heart, and my
tears fell with the rain in sympathy—I could not help it.”

Her bosom rose and fell tumultuously, and her breath
came hard and quick—

“O, if I could believe you were right.”

“I know I am right,” he said so decidedly that again
hope grew rosy and beautiful in her face.

“Then again,” he continued eagerly, “see what an advantage
you have over the most of us. Your power of imitation
is wonderful. You can copy anything you see.

“Good-evening, Miss Ludolph. Where have you been
hiding? I have twice made a tour of the supper-room in
my search,” broke in the voluble Mr. Mellen. Then he
gave Dennis a cool stare, who acted as if unconscious of
his presence. An expression of disgust flitted across
Christine's face at the interruption, or the person—perhaps
both, and she was about to shake him off that Dennis
might speak further, when Miss Winthrop and others came
up, and there was a general movement back to the parlors.

“Why, Christine, what is the matter?” asked her
friend. “You look as if you had a fever. What has Mr.
Fleet been saying?”

“O, we have had an argument on my hobby, Art, and
of course don't agree, and so got excited in debate.”

Miss Winthrop glanced keenly at them and said:

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

“I would like to have heard it, for it was Greek meeting
Greek.”

“To what art or trade did Mr. Fleet refer?” asked Mr.
Mellen, with an insinuation that all understood.

“One that you do not understand,” said Christine
keenly.

The petted and spoiled millionnaire flushed angrily a
moment, and then said with a bow:

“You are right, Miss Ludolph; Mr. Fleet is acquainted
with one or two arts that I have never had the
pleasure of learning.”

“He has at least learned the art of being a gentleman,”
was the sharp retort.

The young man's face grew darker, and he said:

“From the sweeping nature of your remarks, I perceive
that Mr. Fleet is high in your favor.”

`A poor pun made in poorer taste,” was all the comfort
he got from Christine.

Dennis was naturally of a very jealous disposition
where his affections were concerned. His own love took
such entire possession of him that he could not brook the
interference of another, or sensibly consider that they had
the same privilege to woo, and win if possible, that he had.
This rich and favored youth was especially distasteful to
him, and his presence awakened all his combativeness,
which was by no means small.

Mr. Mellen's most inopportune interruption and covert
taunts provoked him beyond endurance. His face was
fairly white with rage, and for a moment he felt that he could
stamp his rival out of existence. In the low, concentrated
voice of passion he said:

“If Mr. Mellen should lose his property, as many do,
I gather from his remarks that he would still keep up his
idea of a gentleman on charity.”

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

Mr. Mellen flushed to the roots of his hair, his hands
clenched. In the flashing eyes and threatening faces of
the young men, those witnessing the scene foresaw trouble.
A light hand fell on Dennis' arm, and Miss Winthrop said:

“Mr. Fleet, I wish to show you a picture, and ask your
judgment in regard to it.”

Dennis understood the act, and in a moment more his
face was crimson with shame.

“Miss Winthrop, you ought to send me home at once.
I told you I was unfit for society. Somehow I am not
myself. I humbly ask your pardon.”

“So sincere a penitent shall receive absolution at once.
You were greatly provoked. I trust you for the future.”

“You may,” was the emphatic answer. After that
pledge Mr. Mellen might have struck him and received no
more response than from a marble statue.

Mr. Mellen also took a sober second thought, remembering
that he was in a lady's parlor.

He walked away with his ears stinging, for the flattered
youth had never had such an experience before. The few
who witnessed the scene smiled significantly, and Christine
half contemptuously; but Miss Winthrop soon made
all serene, and the remaining hours passed away in music
and some dancing. Christine did not speak to Dennis
again, that is by word of mouth, but she thought of him
constantly, and their eyes often met—on his part that same
eager, questioning look. She ever turned hers at once
away. But his words kept repeating themselves continually,
especially his last sentence, when the unlucky
Mr. Mellen broke in upon them,—“You can copy anything
you see.”

“How noble and expressive of varied feeling his face
is,” she thought, watching it change under the playful badinage
of Miss Winthrop.

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

“How I would like to copy it. Well, you can—`You
can copy anything you see.'” Then like a flash came a
suggestion—“You can make him love you, and copy feeling,
passion, life—from the living face. Whether I can
believe or feel, myself, is very doubtful. This I can do—
he himself said so. I cannot love, myself, I must not; I
do not wish to now, but perhaps I can inspire love in him,
and then make his face a study. As to my believing, he
can never know how utterly impossible his Faith is to me.
This is my one way out of darkness to the glory-crowned
heights of fame.”

Then conscience entered a mild protest against the
cruelty of the thing. “Nonsense!” she said to herself;
“most girls flirt for sport, and it is a pity if I cannot with
such a purpose in view. He will soon get over a little
puncture in his heart after I have sailed away to my bright
future beyond the sea, and perhaps Susie will comfort him,”
and she smiled at the thought. Dennis saw the smile and
was entranced by its loveliness. How little he guessed the
cause!

Having resolved, Christine acted promptly. When
their eyes again met, she gave him a slight smile. He
caught it instantly and looked bewildered, as if he could
not believe his eyes. Again, when, a little later, at the urgent
request of many, he sang alone for the first time, and
again moved his hearers deeply by the real feeling in his
tones, he turned from the applause of all, with that same
questioning look, to her. She smiled an encouragement
that she had never given him before. The warm blood
flooded his face instantly. All thought that it was the
general chorus of praise. Christine knew that she had
caused it. Surprise and almost exultation came into her
face. “I half believe he loves me now,” she said. She
threw him a few more kindly smiles from time to time as

-- 266 --

p667-275 [figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

one might some glittering things to an eager child, and
every moment assured her of her power.

“I will try one more test,” she said, and by a little
effort lured to her side the offended Mr. Mellen, and appeared
much pleased by his attention. Then unmistakably
the pain of jealousy was stamped on Dennis' face, and
she was satisfied. Shaking off the perplexed Mr. Mellen
again, she went to the recess of a window to hide her look
of exultation.

“The poor victim loves me, already,” she said. “The
mischief is done. I have only to avail myself of what
exists from no fault of mine, and surely I ought to; otherwise
the passion of the infatuated youth will be utterly
wasted, and do nobody any good.”

Thus in somewhat a novel way Christine obtained a
new master in painting, and poor Dennis and his love were
put to use somewhat as a human subject might be if dissected
alive.

CHAPTER XXXII. THE TWO HEIGHTS.

Dennis went home in a strange tumult of hopes and
fears, but hope predominated, for evidently she cared little
for Mr. Mellen. “The ice is broken at last,” he said. It
was, but he was like to fall through into a very cold bath,
though he knew it not.

He was far too excited to sleep, and sat by his open
window till the warm June night grew pale with the light
of coming day.

Suddenly a bright thought struck him, a moment more

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

it became an earnest purpose. “I think I can paint something,
that may express to her what I dare not put in
words.”

He immediately went up into the loft and prepared a
large frame, so proportioned that two pictures could be
painted side by side, one explanatory and an advance
upon the other. Over this he stretched his canvas, and
sketched and outlined rapidly under the inspiration of his
happy thought.

Christine came with her father to the store, as had been
her former custom, and her face had its old expression.
The listless, disappointed look was gone. She passed on,
not appearing to see him while with her father, and Dennis'
heart sank again. “She surely knew where to look for
me if she cared to look,” he said to himself. Soon after
he went to the upper show-room to see to the hanging of
a new picture.

“I am so glad your taste, instead of old Schwartz'
mathematics, has charge of this department now,” said
a honeyed voice at his side. He was startled greatly.

“What is the matter? Are you nervous, Mr. Fleet?
I had no idea that a lady could so frighten you.”

He was blushing like a girl, but said: “I have read
that something within, rather than anything without, makes
us cowards.”

“Ah, then you confess to a guilty conscience?” she replied,
with a twinkle in her eye.

“I do not think I shall confess at all till I have a
merciful confessor,” said Dennis, conscious of a deeper
meaning than his light words might convey.

“`Mercy is a quality not strained,' therefore unfit for
my use. I'll none of it, but for each offence impose unlimited
penance.”

“But suppose one must sin?”

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

“They must take the consequences then. Even your
humane religion teaches that,” and with this parting arrow
she vanished, leaving him too excited to hang his picture
straight.

It all seemed a bewildering dream. Being so thoroughly
taken by surprise and off his guard, he had said far
more than he meant. But had she understood him?
Yes, better than he had himself, and laughed at his
answers with their covert meanings.

She spent the next two days in sketching and outlining
his various expressions as far as possible from memory.
She would learn to catch those evanescent lines, that
something which makes the human face eloquent, though
the lips are silent.

Dennis was in a maze, but he repeated to himself
jubilantly again, “The ice is broken.” That evening at
Mr. Bruder's he asked for studies in ice.

“Vy dat is out of season,” said Mr. Bruder with a
laugh.

“No, now is just the time. It is a nice cool subject
for these hot nights. Please oblige me: for certain reasons
I wish to be able to paint ice perfectly.”

Arctic scenery was Mr. Bruder's forte, on which he
specially prided himself. He was too much of a gentleman
to ask questions, and was delighted to find the old
zest returning in his pupil. They were soon constructing
bergs, caves, and grottos of cold blue ice. Night after
night they worked at this study. Dennis' whole soul
seemed bent on the formation of ice. After a month of
labor Mr. Bruder said:

“I hope you vill get over dis by fall, or ve all freeze
to death.”

“One of these days I shall explain,” said Dennis,
smiling.

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

The evening of the second day after the little rencounter
in the show-room, Mr. Ludolph sat enjoying his
cigar, and Christine was at the piano playing a difficult
piece of music.

“Come, father,” she said, “here is a fine thing just
from Germany. There is a splendid tenor solo in it, and
I want you to sing it for me.”

“Pshaw!” said her father, “why did I not think of it
before?” and he rang the bell. “Here, Brandt, go down
to the store, and if Mr. Fleet is there, ask him if he will
come up to my rooms for a little while.”

Brandt met Dennis on the store steps starting for his
painting lesson, but led him a willing captive to unconsciously
give Christine instruction.

She, whose strategy brought it all about, smiled at her
success. It was not her father's tenor she wanted, but
Dennis' face; and her father should unknowingly work
her will. The girl had learned so much from the wily
man of the world that she was becoming his master.

Dennis came and entered with a thrill of delight what
was to him enchanted ground. Mr. Ludolph was affable,
Christine kind, but looked more than she said.

Dennis sang the solo, after one or two efforts, correctly.
Then Mr. Ludolph brought out a piece of music that he
wished to try; Christine found others, and before they
knew it the evening had passed. Quite a knot of delighted
listeners gathered in the street opposite. This Christine
pointed out to her father with evident annoyance.

“Well, my dear,” he said, “hotel life in a crowded city
renders escape from such things impossible.”

But a purpose was growing in her mind of which she
spoke soon after. Throughout the evening she had studied
Dennis' face all she could without attracting notice, and
the thought grew upon her that at last she had found a
path to the success she so craved.

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

“You seem to have gone to work with all your old zest,”
said her father, as he came out of his room the next morning
and found Christine at her easel.

“I shall try it again,” she said briefly.

“That is right,” said he. “The idea of being daunted
by one partial failure! I predict for you such success as
will satisfy even your fastidious taste.”

“We will see,” she said. “I hope too.” But she would
not have her father know on what grounds. He might
regard the experiment as a dangerous one for herself as
well as Dennis, and she decided to keep her plan entirely
secret.

She now came to the store daily, and rarely went away
without giving Dennis a smile or word of recognition.
But he noticed that she ever did this in a casual manner,
and in a way that would not attract attention. He also
took the hint, and never was obtrusive or demonstrative,
but it was harder work for his frank open nature. When
unobserved, his glances grew more ardent day by day.
So far from checking these, she encouraged them, but,
when in any way he sought to put his feelings in words,
she changed the subject instantly and decidedly. This
puzzled him, for he could not understand that looks could
be painted, but not words. The latter were of no use to
her. But she led him on skilfully, and, from the unbounded
power his love gave her, played upon his feelings as adroitly
as she touched her grand piano.

Soon after the company at Miss Winthrop's, she said
to him:

“You received several invitations the other evening,
did you not?”

“Yes.”

“Accept them. Go into society; it will do you good.”

Thus he soon found himself involved in a round of

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

sociables, musicales, and now and then a large party. Christine
was usually present, radiant, brilliant, the cynosure
of all eyes, but ever coolly self-possessed. At first she
would greet him with distant politeness, or pretend not to
see him at all, but before the evening was over would
manage to give him a half hour in which she would be
kind and even gentle at times, but very observant. Then
for the rest of the evening he would find no chance to approach.
It appeared that she was deeply interested in
him, enjoyed his society, and was even becoming attached,
but for some reason she determined that no one should
notice this, and that matters should only go so far. Poor
Dennis could not know that he was only her unconscious
instructor in painting, paid solely in the coin of false smiles
and delusive hopes. At times, though, she would torture
him dreadfully. Selecting one of her many admirers, she
would seem to smile upon his suit, and poor Dennis would
writhe in all the agonies of jealousy, for he was very
human, and had all the normal feeling of a strong man.
She would then watch his face grow pale and his manner
restless, as quietly and critically as an entomologist the
struggles of an insect beneath his microscope. Again, she
would come to him all grace and sweetness, and his fine
face would light up with hope and pleasure. She would
say sweet honeyed nothings, but study him just as coolly
in another aspect.

Thus she kept him hot and cold by turns, now lifting
him to the pinnacle of hope, again casting him down into the
valley of fear and doubt. What she wanted of him was
just what she had not—feeling, intense varied, feeling, so
that, while she remained ice, she could paint as if she felt,
and with a gifted woman's tact, and with the power of one
loved almost to idolatry, she caused every chord of his
soul, now in happy harmony, now in painful discord, to

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

vibrate under her skilful touch. But such a life was
very wearing, and he was failing under it. Moreover he
was robbing himself of sleep night and morning that he
might work on his picture in the loft of the store, for
which he asked of poor Mr. Bruder nothing but ice.

Mrs. Bruder worried over him continually.

“You vork too hart. Vat shall ve do for you? Oh,
my fren, if you love us do not vork so hart,” she would
often say. But Dennis would only smile and turn to her
husband in his insatiable demand for painted ice. At
last Mr. Bruder said: “Mr. Fleet, you can paint ice, as far
as I see, as vell as myself.”

Then Dennis turned short around and said: “Now I
want warm, rosy light and foliage; give me studies in
these.”

“By de hammer of Thor, but you go to extremes.”

“You shall know all some day,” said Dennis, entering
on his new tasks with increasing eagerness.

But day by day he grew thinner and paler. Even
Christine's heart sometimes relented, for, absorbed as she
was in her own work and interests, she could not help
noticing how sadly he differed from the vigorous youth
who lifted the heavy pictures for her but a few short weeks
ago. But she quieted herself by the thought that he was
a better artistic subject, and that he would mend again
when the cool weather came.

“Where shall we go for the two hot months?” asked
her father the morning after the Fourth.

“I have a plan to propose,” replied Christine. “Suppose
we go to housekeeping.”

“What!” said her father, dropping his knife and fork,
and looking at her in astonishment. “Go to all the expense
of furnishing a house, when we do not expect to
stay here scarcely more than a year? We should hardly
be settled before we left it.”

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

“Listen to me patiently till I am through, and then I
will abide by your decision. But I think you will give me
credit for having a slight turn for business as well as art.
You remember Mr. Jones' beautiful house on the north
side, do you not? It stands on — St., well back, surrounded
by a lawn and flowers. There is only one other
house on the block. Well, Mr. Jones is embarrassed,
and his house is for sale. From inquiry I am satisfied that
a cash offer would obtain the property cheaply. The furniture
is good, and much of it elegant. What we do not
want—what will not accord with a tasteful refurnishing,
can be sent to an auction-room. At comparatively slight
expense, if you can spare Mr. Fleet to help me during the
time when business is dull, I can make the house such a
gem of artistic elegance that it will be noted throughout
the city, and next Fall some rich snob, seeking to vault
suddenly into social position, will give just what you are
pleased to ask. In the meantime we have a retired and
delightful home.

“Moreover, father,” she continued, touching him on
his weak side, “it will be a good preparation for the more
difficult and important work of the same kind awaiting me
in my own land.”

“Humph!” said Mr. Ludolph meditatively, “there
is more method in your madness than I imagined. I
will think of it, for it is too important a step to be taken
hastily.”

Mr. Ludolph did think of it, and, after attending to
pressing matters in the store, went over to see the property.
A few days afterward he came up to dinner and threw the
deed for it into his daughter's lap. She glanced it over,
and her eyes grew luminous with delight and triumph.

“See how comfortable and happy I will make you in
return for this kindness,” she said.

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

“Oh, come,” replied her father, laughing, “that is not
the point. This is a speculation, and your business reputation
is at stake.”

“I will abide the test,” she answered, with a significant
nod.

Christine wished the change for several reasons.
There was a room in the house that would just suit her
as a studio. She detested the publicity of a hotel. The
furnishing of an elegant house was a form of activity most
pleasing to her energetic nature, and she felt a very strong
wish to try her skill in varied effect before her grand effort
in the Ludolph Hall of the future.

But in addition to these motives was another, of which
she did speak to her father. In the privacy of her own
home she could pursue that peculiar phase of art study in
which she was absorbed. Her life had now become a
most exciting one. She ever seemed on the point of obtaining
the power of portraying the eloquence of passion,
feeling, but there was a subtle something that still eluded her.
She saw it daily, and yet could not reproduce it. She
seemed to get the features right, and yet they were dead, or
else the emotion was so exaggerated as to suggest weak
sentimentality, and this of all things disgusted her. Every
day that she studied the expressive face of Dennis Fleet,
the mysterious power seemed nearer her grasp. Her
effort was now gaining all the excitement of a chase. She
saw before her just what she wanted, and it seemed that
she had only to grasp her pencil or brush, and place the
fleeting expressions where they might always appeal to
the sympathy of the beholder. Nearly all her studies now
were the human face and form, mainly those of ladies, to
disarm suspicion. Of course she took no distinct likeness
of Dennis. She sought only to paint what his face expressed.
At times she seemed about to succeed, and

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

excitement brought color to her cheek and fire to her eye that
made her dazzlingly beautiful to poor Dennis. Then she
would smile upon him in such a bewitching, encouraging
way, that it was little wonder his face lighted up with all
the glory of hope.

If once more she could have him about her as when re-arranging
the store, and, without the restraint of curious
eyes, could play upon his heart, then pass at once to her
easel with the vivid impression of what she saw, she might
catch the coveted power, and become able to portray, as if
she felt, that which is the inspiration of all the highest forms
of art—feeling.

That evening, Dennis, at Mr. Ludolph's request, came
to the hotel to try some new music. During the evening
Mr. Ludolph was called out for a little time. Availing
himself of the opportunity, Dennis said:

“You seem to be working with all your old zest and
hope.”

“Yes,” said she, “with greater hope than ever before.”

“Won't you show me something that you are doing?”

“No, not yet. I am determined that when you see
work of mine again, the fatal defect which you pointed
out shall be absent.”

His eyes and face became eloquent with the hope
she inspired. Was her heart, awakening from its long
winter of doubt and indifference, teaching her to paint?
Had she recognized the truth of his assurance that she
must feel, and then she could portray feeling; and had she
read in his face and manner that which had created a kindred
impulse in her heart? He was about to speak, the
ice of his reserve and prudence fast melting under what
seemed good evidence that her smiles and kindness might
be interpreted in accordance with his longings. She saw
and anticipated.

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

“With all your cleverness, Mr. Fleet, I may prove you
at fault, and become able to portray what I do not feel
or believe.”

“You mean to say that you work from your old stand-point
merely?” asked Dennis, feeling as if a sunny sky had
suddenly darkened.

“I do not say that at all, but that I do not work from
yours.”

“And yet you hope to succeed?”

“I think I am succeeding.”

Perplexity and disappointment were plainly written
on his face. She, with a merry and half-malicious laugh,
turned to the piano, and sang:



From Mount Olympus' snowy height
The Gods look down on human life:
Beneath contending armies fight;
All undisturbed they watch the strife.

Dennis looked at her earnestly, and after a moment
said: “Will you please play that accompaniment again?”

She complied, and he sang:



Your Mount Olympus' icy peak
Is barren waste, by cold winds swept:
Another height I gladly see
Where God o'er human sorrow wept.

She turned a startled and almost wistful face to him,
for he had given a very unexpected answer to her cold,
selfish philosophy, which was so apt and sudden as to
seem almost inspired.

“Do you refer to Christ's weeping over Jerusalem?”
she asked.

“Yes.”

She sat for a little time silent and thoughtful, and
Dennis watched her keenly. Suddenly her brow darkened,
and she said bitterly:

-- 277 --

p667-286

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

“Delusion! If he had been a God he would not have
idly wept over sorrow. He would have banished it.”

Dennis was about to reply eagerly, when Mr. Ludolph
entered, and music was resumed. But it was evident that
Dennis' lines had disturbed the fair skeptic's equanimity.

CHAPTER XXXIII. BEGUILED.

Dennis returned to his room greatly perplexed. There
was something in Christine's actions which he could not
understand. From the time of their first conversation
at Miss Winthrop's, she had evidently felt and acted differently.
If her heart remained cold and untouched, if as
yet neither faith nor love had any existence, what was
the inspiring motive? Why should deep discouragement
change suddenly to assured hope?

Then again her manner was equally inexplicable.
From that same evening she gave him more encouragement
than he had even hoped to receive for months, but yet he
made no progress. She seemed to enjoy meeting him, and
constantly found opportunity to do so. Her eyes were
continually seeking his face, but there was something in
her manner in this respect that puzzled him more than anything
else. She often seemed looking at his face, rather
than at him. At first Christine had been furtive and
careful in her observations, but as the habit grew upon
her, and her interest increased, she would sometimes gaze
so steadily that poor Dennis was deeply embarrassed.
Becoming conscious of this, she would herself color
slightly, and be more careful for a time.

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

In her eagerness for success, Christine did not realize
how dangerous an experiment she was trying. She could
not look upon such a face as Dennis Fleet's, eloquent
with that which should never fail to touch a woman's
heart with sympathy, and then forget it when she chose.
Moreover, though she knew it not, in addition to her interest
in him as an art study, his strong positive nature
affected her cool negative one most pleasantly. His earnest
manifested feeling fell like sunlight on a heart benumbed
with cold.

Thus, under the stimulus of his presence, she found
that she could paint a sketch to much better purpose than
when alone. This knowledge made her rejoice in secret
over the opportunity she could now have, as Dennis again
assisted her in hanging pictures, and affixing to the walls
ornaments of various kinds.

Coming to him one morning in the store, she said

“I am going to ask a favor of you again.”

Dennis looked as if she were conferring the greatest of
favors. His face always lighted up when she spoke to him.

“It is very kind of you to ask so pleasantly for what
you can command,” he said.

“To something of the same effect you answered
before, and the result was the rather disagreeable experience,
I fear, at Miss Brown's.”

Dennis' brow contracted a little, but he said heroically,
“I will—yes I will go to Miss Brown's again if you
wish it.”

“How self-sacrificing you are,” she replied with a half-mischievous
smile.

“Not as much so as you imagine,” he answered, flushing
slightly.

“Well, set your mind at rest on that score. Though
not very merciful, as you know, I would put no poor soul

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

through that ordeal again. In this case you will only
have to encounter one of the tormentors you met on that
occasion, and I will try to vouch for her better behavior.
Then she added seriously, “I hope you will not think
the task beneath you. You do not seem to have much
of the foolish pride that stands in the way of so many
Americans, and then”—looking at him with a pleading
face—“I have so set my heart upon it, and it would be
such a disappointment if you were unwilling.”

Dennis felt ready to stoop down and black her boots
in the street had she asked him, and said:

“You need waste no more ammunition on one ready to
surrender at discretion.”

“Very well; then I shall treat you with all the rigors
of a prisoner of war. I shall carry you away captive to my
new castle on the north side, and put you at your old menial
tasks of hanging pictures and decoration in general.
As Eastern sovereigns built their palaces and adorned
their cities by the labors of those whom the fortunes of war
threw into their hands, so your skill and taste shall be useful
to me, and I, your head task-mistress,” she added with
her insinuating smile, “will be ever present to see that there
is no idling, nothing but monotonous toil. Had you not
better have stood longer on the defensive?”

Dennis held out his hands in mock humility and said:
“I am ready for my chains. You shall see with what fortitude
I endure my captivity.”

“It is well that you should show it somewhere, for you
have not in your resistance. But I parole you on your
honor to report at such times as I shall indicate and papa
can spare you.”

And with a smile and a lingering look that seemed, as
before, directed to his face rather than himself, she passed
out.

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

That peculiar look often puzzled him, and at times
he would go to a glass and see if there was anything wrong
or unusual in his appearance. But now his hopes rose
higher than ever. She had been very gracious, certainly,
and invited intimate companionship. Dennis felt that she
must have read his feelings in his face and manner, and, to
his ingenuous nature, any encouragement seemed to promise
all he hoped.

For a week after this he scarcely saw her, for she was
very busy making preliminary arrangements for the occupation
of her new home. But one afternoon she suddenly
appeared, and said with affected severity:

“Report to-morrow at nine A. M.”

Dennis bowed humbly. She gave him a pleasant smile
over her shoulder, and passed away as quickly as she
came. It seemed like a vision to him, and only a trace of
her favorite perfume (which indeed ever seemed more an
atmosphere than a perfume) remained as evidence that
she had been there.

At five minutes before the time on the following day
he appeared at the new Ludolph mansion. From an open
window Christine backoned him to enter, and welcomed
him with characteristic words:

“In view of your foolish surrender to my power, remember
that you have no rights that I am bound to respect.”

“I throw myself on your mercy.”

“I have already told you that I do not possess that
trait; so prepare for the worst.”

She was dressed in some light summer fabric, and her
rounded arms and neck were partially bare. She looked
so white and cool, so self-possessed, and, with all her smiles,
so devoid of warm human feeling, that Dennis felt a sudden
chill at heart. The ancient fable of the sirens occurred
to him. Might she not be luring him on to his own

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

destruction? At times he almost hoped that she loved him;
again, something in her manner caused him to doubt everything.
But, unlike Ulysses and his crew, there were no
friendly hands to bind and restrain, or put wax in his ears,
and soon the music of her voice, the strong enchantment
of the love she had inspired, banished all thought of prudence.
His passion was now becoming a species of intoxication,
a continued and feverish excitement, and its influence
was unhappy on mind and body. There was no rest,
peace or assurance in it, and the uncertainty, the tantalizing
inability to obtain a definite satisfying word, and yet the
apparent nearness of the prize, wore upon him. Sometimes,
when late at night he sat brooding over his last interview,
weighing with the nice scales of a lover's anxiety
her every look and even accent, his own haggard face
would startle him.

Then again her influence morally was not good, and
his interest declined in everything save what was connected
with her.

Conscience at times told him that he was more bent
on gaining her love for himself, than in winning it for God.
He satisfied himself by trying to reason that when he had
won her affection his power for good would be greater, and
thus, while he ever sought to look and suggest his own love
in nameless little ways, he made less and less effort to remind
her of a better love than even his. Moreover she never
encouraged anything approaching religious conversation,
sometimes even repelling it decidedly, and so, though he
would scarcely acknowledge it, the traitorous fear sprang
up, that in speaking of God's love he might mar his
chances of speaking of his own.

In the retirement of his own room, his reveries grew
longer and his prayers shorter and less inspired by faith
and earnestness. At the mission-school, Susie Winthrop

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

noticed with regret that the lesson was often given in a
listless, preoccupied manner; and even the little boys themselves
missed something in the teacher once so interesting
and animated. From witnessing his manner when with
Christine, Miss Winthrop had more than suspected his
secret for some time, and she felt at first a genuine sympathy
for him, believing his love to be hopeless. From
the first she had found Dennis very fascinating, but when
she read his secret in his ardent glances toward Christine,
she became conscious that her interest was rather greater
than passing acquaintance warranted, and like the good
sensible girl that she was, fought to the death the incipient
fancy. At first she felt that he ought to know that
Christine was pledged to a future that would render his
love vain. But her own feelings made her so exceedingly
sensitive, that it was impossible to attempt so difficult and
delicate a task. Then as Christine seemed to smile upon
him, she said to herself—“After all, what is their plan, but
a plan, and to me a very chimerical one. Perhaps Mr.
Fleet can give Christine a far better chance of happiness
than her father's ambition. And after all, these are matters
in which no third party can interfere.” So while remaining
as cordial as ever, she prudently managed to see
very little of Dennis.

As we have seen, under Christine's merry and half-bantering
words (a style of conversation often assumed
with him), even the thought of caution vanished. She led
him over the moderately large and partially-furnished
house. There were women cleaning, and mechanics at
work on some of the rooms. As they passed along she
explained the nature of the decorations she wished. They
consisted largely in rich carvings in wood, and unique
frames.

“I wish you to help me design these, and see that they

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

are properly put up, and to superinted the fresco-painters,
and mechanics in general. Indeed, I think you are
more truly my prime-minister than captive.”

“Not less your captive,” said Dennis with a flush.

She gave him a bewildering smile and then studied its
effect upon him. He was in Elysium, and his eyes glowed
with delight at her presence and the prospect before him.
At last she led him into two large apartments on the second
floor that opened into each other, and said:

“These are my rooms; that yonder is my studio,” as
was evident from the large easel with canvas prepared
upon it.

They at once had to Dennis all the sacredness of a
shrine.

“I intend to make these rooms like two beautiful
pictures,” said Christine, “and here shall be the chief
display of your taste.”

Dennis could scarcely believe his ears, or realize that
the cold, beautiful girl who a few short months ago did not
notice him now voluntarily gave him such opportunities
to urge his suit. The success that a man most covets
seemed assured, and his soul was intoxicated with delight.
He said:

“You intimated that my tasks might be menial, but I
feel as I imagine a Greek artist must, when asked to
decorate the temple of a gooddess.”

“I think I told you once before that your imagination
overshadowed your other faculties.”

Her words recalled the painted girl whom she by
a strange coincidence so strongly resembled. To his
astonishment he saw the same striking likeness again.
Christine was looking at him with the laughing, scornful
expression that the German lady bent upon the awkward
lover who knelt at her feet. His face darkened in an
instant.

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

“Have I offended you?” she asked gently; “I remember
now you did not admire that picture.”

“I liked everything about it save the expression of
the girl's face. I think you will also remember that I
said that such a face should be put to nobler uses.”

Christine flushed slightly, and for a moment was positively
afraid of him. She saw that she must be more
careful, for she was dealing with one of quick eye and
mind. At the same time her conscience reproached her
again. The more she saw of him the more she realized
how sincere and earnest he was; how different from ordinary
society-men, to whom an unsuccessful suit to a fair
lady is a mere annoyance. But she was not one to give up
a purpose readily for the sake of conscience or anything
else, and certainly not now, when seemingly on the point
of success. So she said with a slight laugh:

“Do not compare me to any of those old heathen
again,” and having thus given a slight reason, or excuse,
for her unfortunate expression, she proceeded to beguile
him more thoroughly than ever, by the subtle witchery of
smiles, glances and words, that might mean everything or
nothing.

“You seem to have a study on your easel there,”
said Dennis, as they stood together in the studio. “May
I see it?”

“No,” said she, “you are to see nothing till you see a
triumph in the portrayal of feeling and life-like earnestness
that even your critical eye cannot condemn.”

She justly feared that, should he see her work, he
might discover her plan, for however she might disguise it,
something suggesting himself entered into all her studies.

“I hope you will succeed, but doubt it.”

“Why?” she asked quickly.

“Because we cannot portray what we cannot feel. The

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

stream cannot rise higher than its fountain.” Then he
added with heightened color, and some hesitation, “I fear—
your heart is still sleeping,” and he watched with deep
anxiety how she would take the questioning remark.

At first she flushed almost angrily, but recovering
self-possession in a moment, she threw upon him an arch
smile, suggesting all that a lover could wish, and said:

“Be careful, Mr. Fleet; you are seeking to penetrate
mysteries that we most jealously guard. You know that
in the ancient temple there was an inner sanctuary
which none might enter.”

“Yes, one might,” said Dennis significantly.

With her long lashes she veiled the dark blue eyes that
expressed anything but tender feeling, and yet, so shaded,
they appeared as a lover would wish, and in a low tone
she answered:

“Well, he could not enter when he would, only when
permitted.”

And she raised her eyes quickly to see the effect. And
she did see an effect that she would have given thousands
to be able to transfer to canvas.

His face, above all she had ever seen, seemed designed
to express feeling, passion; and his wearing life had made
it so thin, and his eyes were so large and lustrous that
the spiritual greatly predominated, and she felt as if she
could almost see the throbs of the strong passionate heart.

Apart from her artistic purposes, contact with such
warm intense life had for Christine a glowing fascination.
She had not realized that in kindling and fanning this
flame of honest love to sevenfold power and heat, she
might be kindled herself. When, therefore, she saw the
face of Dennis Fleet eloquent with the deepest, strongest
feeling that human features can portray, another chord than
the artistic one was touched, and there was a low faint

-- 286 --

p667-295 [figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

trill of that music which often becomes the sweetest harmony
of life.

“And at some time in the future may I hope to enter?”
he asked tremulously.

She threw him another smile over her shoulder as she
turned to her easel—a smile that from a true woman would
mean, You may, but which from many would mean nothing,
and said vaguely:

“What is life without hope?” and then, as matters were
going too fast and far, decisively changed the subject.

Seated at her easel she painted eagerly and rapidly, while
he measured the space over and around the fireplace with a
view to its ornamentation. She kept the conversation on
the general subject of art, and though Dennis knew it not,
every glance to his face was that of a portrait-painter.

CHAPTER XXXIV. BOTH DENNIS AND CHRISTINE LEARN SOMETHING SURPRISING.

Dennis went back to the store in a maze of hopes and
fears, but hope predominated. Christine could not be indifferent
and treat him as she did, if she had a particle of
sincerity, and with a lover's faith he would not believe her
false, though he knew her to be so faulty.

“At any rate,” he said to himself, “in this new arrangement
I have all the opportunity a man could ask, and if I
cannot develop her plainly manifested interest into something
more decisive by such companionship, I may as well
despair,” and he determined to avail himself of every advantage
within his reach in making the most of what he deemed

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

a rare stroke of fortune. His greatly increased salary enabled
him to dress with that taste and even elegance so
pleasing to a lady's eye, and he had withal acquired that
ease and grace of manner which familiarity with the best
society bestows.

It is also well to tell the reader that after some hesitation
Dennis had confided his feelings to his mother,
and received from her the warmest sympathy. To
Ethel Fleet's unworldly nature, that he should fall in
love with and marry his employer's daughter, seemed eminently
fitting, with just a spice of beautiful romance.
And it was her son's happiness and Christine's beauty that
she thought of, not Mr. Ludolph's money. In truth such
was her admiration for her son, she felt that with all her
wealth the young lady would receive a greater honor than
she conferred. Though Dennis wrote with the partiality
of a lover, he could not so portray Christine's character but
that his mother felt the deepest anxiety, and often sighed
in sad foreboding of serious trouble in the future.

From Mrs. Fleet's knowledge of her son's passion,
Christine, though she knew it not, received another advantage
of incalculable value. Dennis had painted an excellent
little cabinet likeness of her, and sent it to his
mother. In the quiet of the night she would sit down before
that picture, and by her strong imagination summon
her ideal of Christine, and then lead her directly to Christ,
as parents brought their children of old. Could such
prayers and faith be in vain? Faith is often sorely tried
in this world, but never tried in vain.

Day after day Dennis went to Mr. Ludolph's new home
during the morning hours, and Christine's spell worked
with bewildering and increasing power. While she tortured
him with many doubts and fears, his hope grew to be
almost a certainty that he had at last made a place for

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

himself in her heart. Sometimes the whole story of his love
trembled on his lips, but she never permitted its utterance.
That she determined should be reserved for the
climax. He usually met her alone, but noticed that in
the presence of others she was cool and undemonstrative.
Mr. Ludolph rarely saw them together, and when he did,
there was nothing in his daughter's manner to awaken suspicion.
This perfectly acted indifference in the presence
of others, and equally well acted regard when alone, often
puzzled Dennis sorely. But at last he concluded:

“She is wiser than I. She knows that I am in no condition
now to make proposals for her hand: therefore it is
better that there should be no recognized understanding
between us,” and he would resolve to be as prudent as she.
Then again she would so awaken his jealousy and fears,
that he would feel that he must know his fate,—that anything
was better than such torturing uncertainty.

As for Christine, two processes were going on in her
mind, one that she recognized, and one that she did not.

Her artistic aims were clear and definite. In the first
place she meant to perfectly master the human face as
it expressed emotions, especially such as were of a tender
nature; and in the second place she intended to paint a
picture that in itself would make her famous. She chose
a most difficult and delicate subject—of the character she
had ever failed in—a declaration of love. When Dennis
commenced to work again in her presence, the picture
was well advanced.

In a grand old hall, whose sides were decorated with
armor and weapons, a young man stood pleading his cause
with a lady whose hand he held. The young girl's face
was so averted that only a beautiful profile was visible,
but her form and attitude were grace itself. The lovers
stood in an angle of the hall near an open window, through

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

which was seen a fine landscape, a picture within a picture.
But Christine meant to concentrate all her power and skill
on the young knight's face. This should be eloquent with
all the feeling and passion that the human face could express,
and she would insure its truthfulness to life by copying
life itself—the reality. Dennis Fleet was the human
victim that she was offering on the altar of her ambition.

Much of the picture was merely in outline, but she
finished the form and features of the suppliant in all
save the expression, and this she meant to paint from
his face whenever she was in the right mood, and could
bring matters to a crisis.

After he had been coming to the house two or three
times a week for nearly a month, she felt that she was ready
for the final scene, and yet she dreaded it, she had staked
so much hope upon it. It also provoked her to find that
she was really afraid of him. His was such a strong, sincere
nature, that she felt increasingly the wrong of trifling
with it. In vain she tried to quiet herself by saying: “I
do not care a straw for him, and he will soon get over his
infatuation on discovering the truth.”

But she had a lesson to learn as well as he, for as we
have intimated, unrecognized as yet, there was a process
going on in her mind that in time would make strange
havoc in her cold philosophy. Her heart's long winter
was slowly breaking up; her girlish passion, intense as
it was foolish, proved that she had a heart. Everything
had been against her. Everything in her experience
and education, and especially in her father's strong
character and prejudices, had combined to deaden and to
chill her; and had these influences continued, she would
undoubtedly have become as cold and hard as some whom
we find in advanced life with natures like the poles, where
the ice gathers year after year, but never melts.

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

But in Dennis Fleet she met a nature as positive as
she was becoming negative. He was so warm and earnest
that when she commenced to fan his love into a stronger
flame for purely artistic purposes, as she vowed to herself,
some sparks of the sacred fire fell on the cold altar of
her own heart and slowly began to kindle.

But this awakening would not now be that of a child
but of the woman. Therefore, Mr. Ludolph, beware!

But she had yet much to learn in the hard, strange
school of experience before she would truly know herself
or her own needs.

Success in art, however, was still her ruling passion. And
though strange misgivings annoyed and perplexed her,
though her respect for Dennis daily increased, and at times
a sudden pity and softness made her little hands hesitate
before giving an additional wrench to the rack of uncertainty
upon which she kept him; still, she would not for the
world have abandoned her purpose, and such compunctions
were as yet but the little back eddies of the strong current.

One day, the latter part of August, Christine felt herself
in the mood to give the finishing touch to the principal
figure in her picture. The day was somewhat hazy, the
light subdued and favorable for artistic work. Though she
had prolonged and delayed Dennis' labors, to his secret
delight and great encouragement, she could not keep him
employed much longer.

She sent for him to come over in the afternoon. “Some
brackets, carvings and pictures had come for her studio,
and she wished him to put them up,” she said coolly as he
entered.

He had come glowing with hope and almost assurance,
for, the last time they parted, she had dismissed him with
unusual kindness. But here was one of those capricious
changes again that he could not understand.

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

She took her seat at her easel, saying with a nod and
smile, “I can direct you here, for I am in a mood for
work this afternoon.”

He bowed quietly and went on with his task. Her
rather cool reception oppressed him, and the tormenting
question presented itself, for the hundredth time, “Can
she in any degree feel as I do?” He longed to settle the
matter by plain straightforward action.

Her maid knocked at the door, saying: “The mail,
Mademoiselle.”

A dainty note was handed her which seemed decidedly
pleasing, and Dennis noticed that as she read it she wore
a solitaire diamond on her finger that he had not seen
before. His latent jealousy was aroused. She saw that
her spell was working, and smiled. Soon she said:

“Mr. Fleet, you seem very grave. What is the matter?”

He answered curtly, “Nothing.”

She looked at him with a pretty, pained surprise. At
the same time her heart smote her. His face was so pale
and thin, and indicated such real suffering that she pitied
him more than ever. But she would have suffered much
herself for the sake of success, and she was not one to
hesitate long over the suffering of another. She compressed
her lips as she said mentally, “Art is first, and
these transient feelings secondary. There is little in the
world but that has cost some one deeply.” She thought a
profounder truth than she knew.

After a few moments Dennis said, in a tone that had a
jealous tinge:

“Miss Ludolph, your correspondent seems to interest
you deeply.”

“And you also, I think,” she replied with an arch
smile; “and you will be interested still more when you
know who she is.” And she tossed him the note.

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

“I have no right—do not think me prying,” said he,
flushing.

“I give the right,” said she. “You know a lady can
give many rights—if she chooses,” she added significantly.

He looked at her eagerly.

Her eyes fell consciously, and her cheeks glowed with
excitement, for she felt that the critical moment had come.
But instantly her proud, resolute nature aroused as never
before, and she determined to make the most of the occasion,
let the consequences be what they might. Therefore
she worked eagerly and watched him closely. Never had
she been so conscious of power. She felt inspired, capable
of placing on the canvas anything she chose. If in
this mood she could succeed in bringing into his face just
the expression she desired, she could catch it and fix it
forever, and with it make a laurel (not a hymeneal) wreath
for her own brow. But what could Dennis know of all
this? To him the glowing cheek and eyes so lustrous told
a different tale; and hope—sweet, exquisite, almost assured—
sprang up in his heart.

And he meant that it should be assured. He would
speak that day if it were possible, and know his happiness,
instead of fondly believing and hoping that all was sure.
Then he would be as prudent and patient as she desired.
Thus Christine was destined to have her wish fulfilled.

She continued: “The note is from a special friend of
yours; indeed I think you form a little mutual-admiration
society, and you are spoken of, so I think you had better
read it.”

“I shall not read the note,” said Dennis, “but you may
tell me, if you choose, what you think the writer will have
no objection to my knowing.”

“And do you mean to suggest that you do not know
who wrote the note? I can inform you that you are to be

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

invited to a moonlight sail and musicale on the water. Is
not that a chance for romance?”

“And will you go?” asked Dennis eagerly.

“Yes, if you will,” she said in a low tone, giving him a
sidelong glance.

This was too much for Dennis, the manner more than
the words, and taken together they would have led any
earnest man to committal. He was about to speak eagerly,
but she was not quite ready.

“Moreover,” she continued quickly, while Dennis stood
before her with cheeks alternately hot and pale, “this
special friend who invites you will be there. Now don't
pretend innocence of her name.”

“I suppose you mean Miss Winthrop,” said Dennis,
flushing.

“Ah, you blush, do you? Well, it is my turn to ask
pardon for seeming curiosity.”

He drew a few steps nearer to her, and the expression
she had so longed to see came into his face. She looked
at him earnestly with her whole soul in her eyes. She
would photograph him on memory, if possible. For a
moment or two he hesitated, embarrassed by her steady
gaze, and seemingly at a loss for words. Then, in a low,
deep tone he said:

“You, better than any one, know that I have no cause
to blush at the mention of Miss Winthrop's name.”

She did not answer, but was painting rapidly. He
thought this was due to natural excitement expressing itself
in nervous action. But she did not discourage him, and
this he felt was everything. With his heart in his eyes
and tones, he said:

“O Christine, what is the use of wearing this transparent
mask any longer? Your quick woman's eye has
seen for weeks the devoted love I cherish for you. I have

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

heard much of woman's intuitions. Perhaps you saw my
love before I recognized it myself, since your grace and
beauty caused it to grow unconsciously while I was your
humble attendant. But Christine, believe me, if you will
but utter in words what I fondly believe I have read in
your kindly glances and manner, though so delicately
veiled, if you will give me the strength and rest which come
of assured hope, I know that not far in the future I shall
be able to place at your feet more than mere wealth. I,
too, hope to be an artist, and you have been my chief inspiration.
At the store I could show you a picture now that
would tell more of what I mean than can my poor words.
There is a richer and happier world than you have yet
known, and O how I have prayed that I might lead you to
it,” and in words of burning eloquence he proceeded to
tell the story of his love.

She heard him as in a dream. She understood his
words, remembered them afterward, but so intent was she
on her darling propose that she heeded him not. His
voice sounded far away, and every power of mind and body
was concentrated to transfer his expression to the canvas
before her. Even he, blinded as he was by his emotions,
occupied by the long pent-up torrent of feeling that he was
pouring into her unheeding ear, wondered at her strange
dazzling beauty and peculiar manner.

After speaking a moment or two, the blur from his eyes
and confusion of mind began to pass away, and he was
perplexed beyond measure at the way she was receiving
the open declaration of his love. She was painting through
it all, not with the nervous random stroke of one who
sought to hide excitement and embarrassment in occupation.
She was working earnestly, consciously, with precision,
and, what was strangest of all, she seemed so intent
upon his face that his words, which would have been such

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

music to any woman that loved, apparently were unheard.
He stopped, but the break in his passionate flow of language
was unnoted.

“Christine, listen to me!” he cried, in an agony of fear
and perplexity. The tone of his appeal might have stirred
a marble bosom to pity, but she only raised her left hand
deprecatingly as if warding off an interruption, while she
worked with intense eagerness with her right.

“Christine!”—a frown contracted her brow for a
second, but she worked on.

He looked at her as if fearing she had lost her reason,
but there was no madness in her swift, intelligent strokes.
Then like a flash the thought came to him—

“It is my face, not myself, that she wants! This, then,
has been the secret of her new hope as an artist. She
would not feel, as I told her she must, but she would call
out and copy my emotion; and this scene, which means
life or death to me, is to her but a lesson in Art, and I am
no more than the human subject under the surgeon's knife.
But surely no anatomist is so cruel as to put in his lancet
before the man is dead.”

Every particle of color receded from his face, and he
watched her manner for the confirmation of his thought.

Her face was indeed a study. A beautiful smile parted
her lips, her eyes glowed with the exultation of assured and
almost accomplished success, and she looked like an
inspired priestess at a Greek oracle.

But a bitterness beyond words was filling his heart.

A few more skilful strokes, and she threw down her
brush, crying in ecstatic tones—

“Eureka! Eureka!” as she stood before the painting
in rapt admiration.

In an instant he stood by her side. With all the pride
of triumph she pointed to the picture, and said:

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

“Criticise that, if you can! Deny that there is soul,
life, feeling there, if you dare! Is that painting but a `beautiful
corpse?'”

Dennis saw a figure and features suggesting his own,
pleading with all the eloquence of true love before the
averted face of the maiden in the picture. It was indeed
a triumph, having all the power of the reality.

Dennis passed his hand quickly across his forehead,
as if to repel some terrible delusion, while yet he whispered
its reality to himself, in silent despairing confession—

“Ah my God! How cold she must be when she can
see any one look like that, and yet copy the expression as
from a painted face upon the wall!”

Then his own pride and indignation rising, he determined
at once to know the truth; whether he held any place
in her heart, or whether the picture was all, and he nothing.

Drawing a step nearer, as if to examine more closely,
he seized a brush of paint and drew it over the face that
had cost both him and Christine so much, and then turned
and looked at her.

For a moment she stood paralyzed, so great seemed
the disaster. Then she turned on him in fury. “How
dare you!” she exclaimed.

Only equal anger, and the consciousness of right, could
have sustained any man under the lightning of her eyes.

“Rather, let me ask, How dare you?” he replied in the
deep concentrated voice of passion—and lover and lady
stood before the ruined picture with blazing eyes. In the
same low stern voice he continued:

“I see the secret of your artistic hope now, Miss Ludolph,
but permit me to say that you have made your first
and last success, and there in that black stain, most appropriately
black, is the result.

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

She looked as if she could have torn him to atoms.

“You have been false,” he continued. “You have
acted a lie before me for weeks. You have deceived in
that which is most sacred, and with sacrilegious hands
have trifled with that which every true man regards as
holy.”

She trembled beneath his stern accusing words. Conscience
echoed them, anger and courage were fast deserting
her in the presence of the aroused and more powerful
spirit of her wronged lover. But she said petulantly:

“Nonsense! You know well that half the ladies of the
city would have flirted with you from mere vanity and love
of power; my motive was infinitely beyond this.”

Until now this had almost seemed sufficient reason to
excuse her action, but she distrusted it even to loathing as
she saw the look of scorn come out on his noble face.

“And is that your best plea for falsehood? A moment
ago I loved you with a devotion that you will never
receive again. But now I despise you.”

“Sir!” she cried, with her face scarlet with shame and
anger, “leave this room!”

“Yes, in a moment, and never again to enter it while
Christine Ludolph is as false in character as she is beautiful
in person. But before I go, you, in your pride and
silken luxury, shall hear the truth for once. Not only have
you been false, but you have been what no true woman
ever can be—cruel as death. Your pencil has been a
stiletto with which you have slowly felt for my heart. You
have dipped your brush in human suffering as if it were
common paint. Giotto stabbed a man and mercifully took
him off by a few quick pangs, that he might paint his
dying look. You, more cruel, accomplish your purpose by
slow, remorseless torture. Merciful Heaven only knows
what I have suffered since you smiled and frowned on me

-- 298 --

p667-307 [figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

by turns, but I felt that if I could only win your love, I
would gladly endure all. You falsely made me believe
that I had won it, and yet all the while you were dissecting
my heart as a surgeon might a living subject. And
now what have you to offer to solace the bitterness of
coming years? Do you not know that such deeds make
men bad, faithless, devilish? Never dream of success till
you are changed utterly. Only the noble in deed and in
truth can reach high and noble art.”

He left her seated at the defaced picture with her face
bowed in her hands.

She thought he was gone, but sat still like one doomed.
A few moments passed and she was startled by hearing
his voice again. It was no longer harsh and stern, but
sad, grave, and pitiful.

“Miss Ludolph, may God in His mercy forgive you.
I also will pray for strength to do the same.”

She trembled. Pride and better feeling were contending
for the mastery. After a few moments she sprang up
and reached out her hands; but he was gone now in very
truth.

CHAPTER XXXV. THE TWO PICTURES.

When Christine saw that Dennis was not in the room,
she rushed to a window only in time to see his retreating
form passing down the street. For a moment she felt like
one left alone to perish on a sinking wreck. His words,
so assured in their tones, seemed like those of a prophet.
Conscience echoed them, and a chill of fear came over her

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

heart. What if he were right? What if she had let the
one golden opportunity of her life pass? Even though she
had stolen her inspiration from him through guile and
cruelty, had he not enabled her to accomplish more than in
all her life before? To what might he not have led her, if
she had put her hand frankly and truthfully in his? There
are times when to those most bewildered in mazes of error,
light breaks, clear and unmistakable, defining right and
wrong with terrible distinctness. Such an hour was this
to Christine. The law of God written on her heart asserted
itself, and she trembled at the guilty thing she saw
herself to be. But there seemed no remedy save in the
one she had driven away, never to return, as she believed.
After a brief but painful revery she exclaimed:

“But what am I thinking of? What can he or any man
of this land be to me?”

Then pride, her dominant trait, awoke as she recalled
his words.

“He despises me, does he? I will teach him that I
belong to a sphere he cannot touch, the poor infatuated
youth! And did he dream that I, Christine Ludolph, could
give him my hand. He shall learn some day that none in
this land could receive that honor, and none save the
proudest in my own may hope for it. The idea of my
giving up my ancient and honorable name for the sake of
this unknown Yankee youth! Father would indeed say that
the Gudgeon farce was enacted over again.”

Bold, proud words that her heart did not echo.

But pride and anger were now her controlling impulses,
and with the strong grasp of her resolute will she crushed
back her gentler and better feelings, and became more icy
and hard than ever.

By such choice and action, men and women commit
moral suicide.

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

With a cold white face, and a burnished gleam in her
eyes, she went to the easel and commenced painting out
the ominous black stain.

“I'll prove him a false prophet also. I will be an artist
without passing through all his sentimental and superstitious
phases that have so amused me during the past weeks
I have seen his lovelorn face too often not to be able to
reproduce it and its various expressions.”

Her strokes were quick and almost fierce.

“Mrs. Dennis Fleet, ha! ha! ha!” and her laugh was
as harsh and discordant as the feeling that prompted it.

Again, a little later:

“He despises me! Well, he is the first man that ever
dared say that,” and her face was flushed and dark with
anger.

Dennis at first walked rapidly from the scene of his bitter
disappointment, but his steps soon grew slow and feeble.
The point of endurance was passed. Body and mind acting
and reacting on each other had been taxed beyond
their powers, and both were giving way. He felt that they
were, and struggled to reach the store before the crisis
came. Weak and trembling, he mounted the steps but fell
fainting across the threshold. One of the clerks saw him
fall and gave the alarm. Mr. Ludolph, Mr. Schwartz, and
others hastened to the spot. Dennis was carried to his
room and a messenger despatched for Dr. Arten. Ernst,
with flying feet, and wild, frightened face, soon reached his
home in DeKoven-street, and startled his father and mother
with the tidings.

The child feared that Dennis was dead, his face was
so thin and white. Leaving the children in Ernst's care,
both Mr. and Mrs. Bruder, prompted by their strong gratitude
for Dennis, rushed through the streets as if distracted.

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

Their intense anxiety and warm German hearts caused
them to heed no more the curious glances cast after them
than would a man swimming for life note the ripple he
made.

When Dennis regained consciousness, they, with Mr.
Ludolph, and Dr. Arten, were standing around. At first
his mind was confused and he could not understand it all.

“Where am I?” he asked feebly, “and what has happened?”

“Do not be alarmed, you have only had a faint turn,”
said the Doctor.

“O Mr. Fleet, you vork too hart, you vork too hart, I
knew dis vould come,” sobbed Mrs. Bruder.

“Why, his duties in the store have not been so onerous
of late,” said Mr. Ludolph, in some surprise.

“It is not de vork in de store, but he vork nearly all
night too. Den he haf had trouble, I know he haf. Do he
say no vort about him?”

Dennis gave Mrs. Bruder a sudden warning look, and
then, through the strong instinct to guard his secret, roused
himself.

“Is anything serious, Doctor?” he asked.

The physician looked grave, and said:

“Your pulse and whole appearance indicate great exhaustion
and physical depression, and I also fear that fever
may set in.”

“I think you are right,” said Dennis. “I feel as if I
were going to be sick. My mind has a tendency to wander.
Mr. Ludolph, will you permit me to go home? If I am to
be sick, I want to be with my mother.”

Mr. Ludolph looked inquiringly at the Doctor, who said
significantly in a low tone:

“I think it would be as well.”

“Certainly, Fleet,” said his employer; “though I hope

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

it is only a temporary indisposition, and that you will be
back in a few days. You must try and get a good night's
rest, and so be prepared for the journey in the morning.”

“With your permission I will go at once. A train
leaves now in an hour, and by morning I can be at home.”

“I do not scarcely think it prudent,” began the
Doctor.

“O certainly not to-night,” said Mr. Ludolph, also.

“Pardon me, I must go at once,” interrupted Dennis,
briefly and so decidedly that the gentlemen looked at each
other and said no more.

“Mr. Bruder,” he continued, “I must be indebted to
you for a real proof of your friendship. In that drawer
you will find my money. The key is in my pocketbook.
Will you get a carriage and take me to the depot at once,
and can you be so kind as to go on home with me? I
cannot trust myself alone. Mrs. Bruder, will you pack up
what you think I need?”

His faithful friends hastened to do his bidding.

“Mr. Ludolph, you have been very kind to me. I am
sorry this has occurred, but cannot help it. I thank you
gratefully, and will now trespass on your valuable time no
longer.”

Mr. Ludolph, feeling that he could be of no further use,
said:

“You will be back in a week, Fleet. Courage. Good-bye.”

Dennis turned eagerly to the Doctor and said:

“Can you not give me something that will reduce the
fever and keep me sane a little longer? I know that I am
going to be delirious, but would reach the refuge of home
first.”

A prescription was given and immediately procured,
and the Doctor went away shaking his head—

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

“This is the way people commit suicide. They know
no more about, or pay no more heed to, the laws of health
than the laws of China. Here is the result: This young
fellow has worked in a way that would break down a castiron
machine, and now may never see Chicago again.”

But Dennis might have worked even in his intense way
for months and years without serious harm, had not a fair
white hand kept him on the rack of uncertainty and fear.

Not work, but worry makes havoc of health.

In the gray dawn Ethel Fleet, summoned from her rest,
received her son, weak, unconscious, muttering in delirium,
and not recognizing even her familiar face. He was indeed
a sad, painful contrast to the ruddy, buoyant youth
who left her a few short months before, abounding in hope
and life. But she comforted herself with the thought that
neither sin nor shame had brought him home.

We need not dwell on the weary weeks that followed.
Dennis had every advantage that could result from good
medical skill and the most faithful nursing. But we believe
that his life lay rather in his mother's prayers of faith.
In her strong realization of the spiritual world she would
go continually into the very presence of Jesus, and say,
“Lord, he whom Thou lovest is sick:” or, like parents
of old, she would seem by her importunity to bring the
Divine Physician to his very bedside.

Mr. Bruder, too, insisted on remaining, and watched
with the unwearied faithfulness of one who felt that he
owed to Dennis far more than life. It was indeed touching
to see this man, once so desperate and depraved, now
almost as patient and gentle as the mother herself, sitting
by his unconscious friend, often turning his eyes heavenward
and muttering in deep guttural German as sincere a

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

prayer as ever passed human lips, that Dennis might be
spared.

The hand of God seemed about to take him from them,
but their strong, loving faith laid hold of that hand, and
put upon it the restraint that only reverent, believing
prayer can. Dennis lived. After many days delirium
ceased, and the confused mind became clear. But during
his delirium Ethel and Mr. Bruder learned from the oftrepeated
words, “Cruel, cruel Christine!” the nature of
the wound that had nearly destroyed his life.

Mr. Ludolph was late in reaching his home the
evening Dennis was taken sick. Christine sat in the
dusk on the ivy-shaded piazza, awaiting him. He said
abruptly:

“What have you been doing to Fleet, over here?”

For a second her heart stood still, and she was glad
the increasing gloom disguised her face. By a great effort
she replied in a cool, matter-of-fact tone:

“I do not understand your question. Mr. Fleet was
here this afternoon, and gave some finishing touches to
my studio. I do not think I shall need him any more.”

Her quiet, indifferent voice would have disarmed suspicion
itself.

“It is well you do not, for he seems to have received
some `finishing touches' himself. He fell across the
threshold of the store in a dead faint, and has gone home,
threatened with a serious illness.”

Even her resolute will could not prevent a sharp,
startled exclamation.

“What is the matter?” said her father hastily; “you
are not going to faint also, are you?”

“No,” said Christine quietly again; “but I am tired
and nervous, and you told your news so abruptly. Why it
seemed but a moment ago he was here at work, and now

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

he is sick and dangerously ill. What an uncertain stumbling
forward in the dark life is!”

This was a style of moralizing peculiarly distasteful to
Mr. Ludolph—all the more repugnant because it seemed
true, and brought home in Dennis' experience. Anything
that interfered with his plans and interests, even though it
might be God's providence, always angered him. And now
he was irritated at the loss of one of his best clerks, just
as he was becoming of great value; so he said sharply:

“I hope you are not leaning toward the silly cant of
mysterious providence. Life is uncertain, stumbling only to
fools who can't see the chances that fortune throws right
in their way, or recognize the plain laws of health and success.
This young Fleet has been putting two days' work
in one for the past four months, and now perhaps his work
is done forever, for the doctor looked very grave over him.”

Again the shadow of night proved most friendly to
Christine. Her face had a frightened, guilty look that it
was well her father did not see, or he would have wrung
from her the whole story. She felt the chill of a terrible
dread at heart. If he should die, her conscicnce would
give a fearful verdict against her. She stood trembling,
feeling almost powerless to move.

“Come,” said her father sharply, “I am hungry and
tired.”

“I will ring for lights and supper,” said Christine
hastily, and then fled to her own room.

When she appeared, her father was sitting at the table
impatiently awaiting her. But her face was so white, and
there was such an expression in her eyes, that he started
and said:

“What is the matter?”

His question irritated her, and she replied as sharply
as he had spoken:

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

“I told you I was tired, and I don't feel well. I have
been a month in constant effort to get this house to rights,
and I am worn out, I suppose.”

He looked at her keenly, but said more kindly:

“Here, my dear, take this wine,” and he poured out a
glass of old port.

She drank it eagerly, for she felt she must have something
that would give her life, warmth, and courage. In a
way she could not understand, her heart sank within her.

But she saw her father was watching her and knew she
must act skilfully to deceive him. Rallied and strengthened
by the generous wine, her resolute will was soon on its
throne again, and Mr. Ludolph with all his keen insight
was no match for her. In a matter-of-fact tone she said:

“I do not see how we have worked Mr. Fleet to death.
Does he charge anything of the kind?”

“O no! but he too seems possessed with the idea of
becoming an artist. That drunken old Bruder, whom he
appears to have reformed, was giving him lessons, and
after working all day he would paint all night. He might
have made something if he had had a judicious friend to
guide him,” (and such you might have been, whispered
her conscience,) “but now he drops away like untimely
fruit.”

“It is a pity,” said she coolly, and changed the subject
as if she had dismissed it from her mind.

Mr. Ludolph believed Dennis to be no more to his
daughter than a useful clerk.

The next morning Christine rose pale and listless.

Her father said, “I will arrange my business so that
we can go off on a trip in a few days.”

When left alone she sat down at her easel and tried to
restore the expression that had so delighted her on the preceding
day. But she could not. Indeed she was greatly

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

vexed to find that her tendency was to paint his stern and
scornful expression, which had made a deeper impression
on her mind than any she had ever seen on his face,
because so unexpected and novel. She became irritated
with herself, and cried fiercely:

“Shame on your weakness. You are unworthy of
your blood and ancestry. I will reproduce that face as it
was before he so insolently destroyed it,” and she bent
over her easel with an expression anything but in harmony
with her work. Unconsciously she made a strange contrast,
with her severe, hard face and compressed lips, to
the look of love and pleading she sought to paint. For
several days she wrought with resolute purpose, but found
that her inspiration was gone. At last she threw down
her brush in despair, and cried:

“I cannot catch it again, the wretch either smiles or
frowns upon me. I fear he was right, I have made my
first and last success,” and she leaned her head sullenly
and despairingly on her hand. Again the whole scene
passed before her, and she dwelt upon every word, as she
was beginning often to do now, in painful revery. When
she came to the words, “I too mean to be an artist. At
the store I could show you a picture that would tell you
far more of what I mean than can my poor words,” she
started up, and hastily arraying herself for the street, was
soon on her way to the Art Building.

No one heeded her movements there, and she went
directly upstairs to his room. Though so simple and
plain, it had unmistakably been the abode of a gentleman
and a person of taste. It was partially dismantled, and in
disorder from his hasty departure, and she found nothing
which satisfied her quest there. She hastened away, glad
to escape from a place where everything seemed full of
mute reproach, and next bent her steps to the top floor of

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

the building. In a part half-filled with antiquated lumber,
and seldom entered, she saw near a window facing the
east an easel with canvas upon it. She was startled at
the throbbing of her heart.

“It is only climbing these long stairs,” she said, but
any one would have seen that this was not all, from the
hesitating manner and rosy face with which she approached
and removed the covering from the canvas.

She gazed a moment and then put out her hands for
something by which to steady herself. His chair was near
and she sank in that, exclaiming:

“He has indeed painted more than he—more than any
one could put in words. He has the genius that I have
not. All here is striking and original,” and she sat with
her eyes riveted to a painting that had revealed to her—
herself.

Here was the secret of Dennis' midnight toil and
early work. Here the results of his insatiable demand for
the incongruous elements of ice and sunlight.

Side by side were two emblematic pictures. In the
first there opened before Christine a grotto of ice. The
light was thin and cold but very clear and distinct, stalactites
hung glittering from the vaulted roof. Stalagmites
in strange fantastic forms rose to meet them. There was
a vivid brightness and beauty on every side, but of that
kind that threw a chill on the eye of the beholder. All
was of cold blue ice, and so natural was it that the eye
seemed to penetrate its clear crystal. To the right was an
opening in the grotto, through which was caught a glimpse
of a summer landscape, a vivid contrast to the icy cave.

But the main features of the picture were two figures.
Sleeping on a couch of ice was the form of a maiden.
The flow of the drapery, the contour of the form, was grace
itself, and yet all was ice. But the face was the most

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

wonderful achievement. Christine saw her own features,
as beautiful as in her vainest moments she had ever dared
to hope. So perfect was the portrait that the delicate blue
veins branched across the temple in veiled distinctness.
It was a face that lacked but two things, life and love;
and yet with all its beauty the want of these was painfully
felt—all the more painfully, even as a lovely face in death
awakenes a deeper sadness and regret.

One little icy hand grasped a laurel wreath, also of ice.
The other hand hung listless, half open down the couch,
and from it had dropped a brush that formed a small
stalagmite at her side.

Bending over her in a most striking contrast is the
figure of a young man, all instinct with life, power, and
feeling. Though the face was turned away, Dennis had
suggested his own form and manner. His left hand was
extended toward the sleeping maiden, as if to awaken her,
while with the right he pointed toward the opening through
which was seen the summer landscape, and his whole attitude
indicated an eager wish to rescue her. This was the
first picture.

The second one was still more suggestive. At the entrance
of the grotto, which looked more cold than ever, in
its partial shadow, Christine saw herself again, but how
changed! She now had a beauty which she could not
believe in—could not understand.

The cold icy hue and rigidity were all gone. She stood
in the warm sunlight, and seemed all warmth and life to herself.
Her face glowed with feeling, yet was full of peace.

Instead of the barren ice, flowers bloomed at her feet
and fruitful trees bent over her. Birds were seen flitting
through their branches. Their bended tops, her flowing
costume, and the tress of golden hair lifted from her temple,
all showed that the summer wind was blowing.

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

Everything, in contrast with the frozen, death-like cave,
indicated life, activity. Near where she stood, a plane-tree,
which in nature's language is the emblem of genius, towered
into the sky. Around its trunk twined the passion-flower,
meaning in Flora's tongue, “Holy love;” while just
above her head, sipping the nectar from an open blossom,
was a bright-hued butterfly, the symbol of immortality. By
her side stood the same tall, manly form, with face still
averted, that was in the act of awakening her in the first
picture. He was pointing, and her eyes, softened, and yet
so lustrous and happy, were following where a path wound
through a long vista, in alternate light and shadow, to a
gate, that in the distance looked like a pearl. Above and
beyond it, in airy outline, rose the walls and towers of the
Holy City, the New Jerusalem.

For a long time she sat in rapt attention—moment by
moment the paintings in their meaning grew upon her. At
last her eyes filled with tears, her bosom rose and fell with
an excitement and emotion in her case most unwonted, and
in low tones she murmured:

“Heavenly delusion! and taught with the logic I most
dearly love. O that I could believe it! I would give ten
thousand years of the life I am leading to know that it is
true. Is there, can there be a path that leads through light
or shade to a final and heavenly home? If this is true, in
spite of all my father's keen and seemingly convincing
arguments, what a terrible mistake our life is.”

Then her thoughts reverted to the author.

“What have I done in driving him away with contempt
in his heart for me? I can affect no more haughty superiority
to the man who painted those pictures. Though he
could not be my lover, what a friend he might have been.
I fear I shall never find his equal. O this world of chaos
and confusion! What is right? What is best? What is

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

truth? He might have taught me. But the skilful hand
that portrayed those wonderful scenes may soon turn to
dust, and I will go to my grave burdened with the thought
that I have quenched the brightest genius that will ever
shine upon me,” and she clasped her hands in an agony of
regret.

Then came the thought of securing the pictures. Dropping
a veil over her red eyes, she went down and got some
large sheets of paper, and by fastening them together made
a secure covering. Then she carried the light frame with
the canvas to the second floor, and summoning Ernst
started homeward with her treasure. The boy obeyed with
reluctance. Since the time she had surprised him out of
his secret in regard to the strawberries he had never liked
her, and now he felt that in some way she was the cause of
the sickness of his dearest friend. Christine could not bear
the reproach in his large, truthful eyes, and their walk was
a silent one. At parting she handed him a large bill, but
he shook his head.

“Have you heard from Mr. Fleet?” she asked with a
flush.

The boy's lip quivered at the mention of that name,
and he answered hastily:

“Fader wrote moder he was no better. I fear he die,”
and in an agony of grief he turned and ran sobbing away.

From under her veil Christine's tears were falling fast
also, and she entered her elegant home as if it had been a
prison.

-- --

p667-321 CHAPTER XXXVI. REGRET.

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

The next day was the Sabbath, and a long, dreary one
it was to Christine. But late in the afternoon Susie Winthrop
came with a pale, troubled face.

“O Christine, have you heard the news?” she exclaimed.

Christine's heart stood still with fear, but by a great
effort she said composedly:

“What news?”

“Mr. Fleet has gone home very ill; indeed he is not
expected to live.”

For a moment she did not answer, and when she did it
was with a voice unnaturally hard and cold:

“Have you heard what is the matter?”

Miss Winthrop wondered at her manner, but replied:

“Brain fever, I am told.”

“Is he delirious?” asked Christine in a low tone.

“Yes, all the time. Ernst, the little office-boy, told me
he did not know his own mother. It seems that the boy's
father is with Mrs. Fleet, helping take care of him.”

Christine's face was averted and so colorless that it
seemed like marble.

“O Christine, don't you care?” said Susie, springing
up and coming toward her friend.

“Why should I care?” was the quick answer.

Susie could not know that it was in reality but an incoherent
cry of pain, the blind desperate effort of pride to

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

shield itself. But the tone checked her steps and filled her
face with reproach.

“Perhaps you have more reason to care than you
choose to admit,” she said pointedly.

Christine flushed, but said coldly:

“Of course I feel an interest in the fate of Mr. Fleet,
as I do in that of every passing acquaintance. I feel very
sorry for him and his friends.” But never was sympathy
expressed in a voice more unnaturally frigid.

Susie looked at her keenly, and again saw the tell-tale
flush rising to her cheek. She was puzzled, but saw that
her friend had no confidence to give, and she said with a
voice growing somewhat cold also:

“Well really, Christine, I thought you capable of seeing
as much as the rest of us in such matters, but I must
be mistaken, if you only recognized in Dennis Fleet a passing
acquaintance. Well, if he dies I doubt if either you or
I look upon his equal again. Under right influences he
might have been one of the first and most useful men of
his day. But they need not tell me it was overwork that
killed him. I know it was trouble of some kind.”

Christine was very pale, but said nothing; and Susie,
pained and mystified that the confidence of other days
was refused, bade rather a cold and abrupt adieu.

Left alone, Christine bowed her white face in her hands
and sat so still that it seemed as if life had deserted her.
In her morbid state she began to fancy herself the victim
of some terrible fatality. Her heart had bounded at the
announcement of Susie Winthrop, believing that from her
she would gain sympathy, but in strange perverseness she
had hidden her trouble from her friend, and permitted her
to go away in coldness. Christine could see as quickly
and as far as any, and from the first had noted that Dennis
was very interesting to her friend. Until of late she had

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

not cared, but now for some reason the fact was not pleasing,
and she felt a sudden reluctance to speak to Susie of
him.

But now that she was gone a deeper sense of loneliness
and isolation came over her than she had ever felt before.
Her one confidential friend had departed, chilled and hurt.
She made friends but slowly, and having once become
estranged, from her very nature, she found it almost impossible
to offer the first advances towards reconciliation.

Soon she heard her father's steps, and fled to her room
to nerve herself for the part she must act before him. But
she was far from successful; her pale face and preoccupied
manner awakened his attention and surmises as to
the cause. Having an engagement out, he soon left her to
welcome solitude; for when she was in trouble he was no
source of help or comfort.

Monday dragged wearily to a close. She tried to work
but could not. She took up the most exciting book she
could find, only to throw it down in despair. For ever between
the canvas or the page would rise a pale thin face, at
times stern and scornful, again full of reproach, and then of
pleading.

Even at night her rest was disturbed, and in dreams
she heard the mutterings of his delirium, in which he continually
charged her with his death. At times she would
get out his picture and look at it as one might some priceless
thing past and gone beyond reach forever. Then she
would become irritated with herself, and say angrily:

“What is this man to me? Why am I worrying about
one who never could be much more to me living than dead?
Forget the whole miserable affair.”

But she could not forget. Tuesday morning, but no relief.
“Whether he lives or dies he will follow me to my
grave!” she cried. “From the time I first spoke to him

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

there has seemed no escape, and in strange unexpected
ways he constantly crosses my path!”

She felt that she must get some relief from the oppression
on her spirit. Suddenly she thought of Ernst, and at
once went to the store and asked if he had heard anything
later. He had not, but thought that his mother would get
a letter that day.

“I want to see your father's picture, and will go home
that way, if you will give me the number.”

The boy hesitated, but at last complied with her wish.

A little later Christine knocked at Mr. Bruder's door.
There was no response, though she heard a stifled sound
within. After a little she knocked more loudly. Then the
door slowly opened, and Mrs. Bruder stood before her just
as she came from her washtub. Her eyes were very red,
and she held in her hand an open letter. Christine expected
to find more of a lady than was apparent at first
glance in the hard-working woman before her, so she said:

“My good woman, will you tell Mrs. Bruder I would
like to see her.”

“Dis is Mrs. Bruder,” was the answer.

Then Christine noticed the letter, and the half-effaced
traces of emotion, and her heart misgave her, but she nerved
herself to say: “I came to see your husband's picture.”

“It is dare,” was the brief reply.

Christine commenced expatiating on its beauty, though
perhaps for the first time she looked at a fine picture without
really seeing it. She was at a loss how to introduce
the object of her visit, but at last said:

“Your husband is away?”

“Yes.”

“He is taking care of one of my father's—of Mr. Fleet,
I am told. Have you heard from him as to Mr. Fleet's
health?”

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

“Dis is Miss Ludolph?”

“Yes.”

“You can no read Sherman?”

“O yes I can. German is my native tongue.”

“Strange that him should be so.”

“Why so?”

“De Shermans haf hearts.”

Christine flushed deeply, but Mrs. Bruder without a
word put her husband's letter in her hand, and Christine
read eagerly what, translated, is as follows:

My dear Wife:—Perhaps before this reaches you,
our best friend, our human saviour, will be in heaven. There
is a heaven, I believe as I never did before; and when
Mrs. Fleet prays the gate seems to open, and the glory to
stream right down upon us. But I fear now that not even
her prayers can keep him. Only once he knew her; then
he smiled and said, “Mother, it is all right,” and dropped
asleep. Soon fever came on again, and he is sinking fast.
The doctor shakes his head and gives no hope. My heart
is breaking. Marguerite, Mr. Fleet is not dying a natural
death; he has been slain. I understand all his manner
now, all his desperate hard work. He loved one above
him in wealth—none could be above him in other respects—
and that one was Miss Ludolph. I suspected it, though,
till delirious, he scarcely ever mentioned her name. But
now I believe she played with his heart—the noblest that
ever beat—and then threw it away, as it were a toy instead
of the richest offering ever made to a woman. Proud fool
that she was; she had done more mischief than a thousand
such frivolous lives as hers can atone for. I can write no
more—my heart is breaking with grief and indignation.”

As Christine read she suffered her veil to drop over her
face. When she looked up she saw Mrs. Bruder

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

regarding her as she might one who had murdered her best
friend. She drew her veil closer about her face, laid the
letter down, and left the room without a word. She felt so
guilty and miserable on her way home that it would scarcely
have surprised her had a policeman arrested her for the
crime with which her own conscience as well as Mr. Bruder's
letter charged her; and yet her pride revolted at it all.

“Why should this affair take so miserable a form with
me?” she said. “To most it ends with a few sentimental
sighs on one side, and as a good joke on the other. All
seems to go wrong of late, and I am destined to have
everything save happiness and the success upon which I
set my heart. There is no more cruel mockery than to give
one all save the very thing one wants, and in seeking to
grasp that I have brought down upon myself this wretched
blighting experience. O this chaotic world! The idea
of there being a God! Why I could make a better world
myself!” And she reached her home in such a morbid,
unhappy state, that none in the great city need have envied
the rich and flattered girl. Mechanically she dressed and
came down to dinner.

During the afternoon Ernst, while out on an errand,
had slipped home and heard the sad news. He returned
to Mr. Ludolph's office crying. To the question, “What
is the matter?” he had answered:

“O, Mr. Fleet is dying—he is dead by dis time!”

Mr. Ludolph was sadly shocked and pained, for as far
as he could like anybody in addition to himself and
daughter, he had been prepossessed in favor of his useful
and intelligent clerk, and he was greatly annoyed at the
thought of losing him. He returned full of the subject,
and the first words with which he greeted Christine were:

“Well, Fleet will hang no more pictures for you, and
sing no more songs.”

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

She staggered into a chair and sat before him pale
and panting, for she thought he meant that death had
taken place.

“Why, what is the matter?” cried he.

She stared at him gaspingly, but said nothing.

“Here, drink this,” he said, hastily pouring out a glass
of wine.

She took it eagerly. After a moment he said:

“Christine, I do not understand all this. I was merely
saying that my clerk, Mr. Fleet, was not expected—”

The point of endurance and guarded self-control was
past, and she cried half hysterically:

“Am I never to escape that man? Must every one I
meet speak to me as if I had murdered him?”

Then she added, almost fiercely:

“Living or dead, never speak to me of him again! I
am no longer a child, but a woman, and as such I insist
that his name be dropped between us forever!”

Her father gave a low exclamation of surprise, and
said:

“What! was he one of the victims?” (this being his
term for Christine's rejected suitors.)

“No,” said she, “I am the victim. He will soon be at
rest, while I shall be tormented to the grave by—” She
hardly knew what to say, so mingled and chaotic were her
feelings. Her hands clenched, and with a stamp of her
foot she hastily left the room.

Mr. Ludolph could hardly believe his eyes. Could this
passionate, thoroughly aroused woman be his cold, self-contained
daughter? He could not understand, as so
many cannot, that such natures when aroused are tenfold
more intense than those whom little things excite. A long
and peculiar train of circumstances, a morbid and overwrought
physical condition, led to this outburst from

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

Christine, which was as much a cause of surprise to herself
afterward as to her father. He judged correctly that a
great deal had occurred between Dennis and herself of
which he had no knowledge, and again his confidence in
her was thoroughly shaken.

At first he determined to question and extort from her
the truth. But when, an hour later, she quietly entered the
parlor, he saw at a glance that he could not treat the cold,
proud, self-possessed woman before him as he might the
little Christine of former days. The wily man read from
her manner and the expression of her eye that he might
with her consent lead, but could not command without
awakening a nature as imperious as his own.

He was angry, but he had time to think. Prudence
had given a decided voice in the way of wary caution.

He saw what she did not recognize herself, that her
heart had been greatly touched, and in his secret soul he
was not sorry now to believe that Dennis was dying.

“Father,” said Christine abruptly, “how soon can we
start on our trip East?”

“Well, if you particularly wish it,” he replied, “I can
leave by the evening train to-morrow.”

“I do wish it very much,” said Christine earnestly,
“and will be ready.”

After a silent, stiff evening, they separated for the night.

Mr. Ludolph sat for a long time sipping his wine after
she had gone.

“After all it will turn out for the best,” he said.
“Fleet will probably die, and then will be out of the way.
Or, if he lives, I can easily guard against him, and it will
go no further. If she had been bewitched by a man like
Mr. Mellen, the matter would have been more difficult.

“In truth,” he continued after a little, “now that her
weak woman's heart is occupied by an impossible lover

-- 320 --

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

there is no danger from possible ones,” and the man of
the world went complacently to his rest, believing that
what he regarded as the game of life was entirely in his
own hands.

The next evening the night express bore Christine
from the events she sought to escape; but she was to
learn, in common with the great host of the sinning and
suffering, how little change of place has to do with change
of feeling.

We take memory and character with us from land to
land, from youth to age, from this world to the other, from
time through eternity. Sad, then, is the lot of those who
ever carry the elements of their own torture with them.

It was Christine's purpose, and she had her father's
consent, to make a long visit in New York, and, in the
gayety and excitement of the metropolis, to forget her
late wretched experience.

As it was still early September, they resolved to stop a
while at West Point and participate in the gayest season
of that fashionable watering-place. At this time the
hotels are thronged with summer tourists returning homeward
from the more northern resorts. Though the broad
piazzas of Cozzens' great hotel were crowded by the élite
of the city, there was a hum of admiration as Christine
first made her round, on her father's arm; and in the
evening, when the spacious parlor was cleared for dancing,
officers from the post and civilians alike eagerly sought
her hand, and hundreds of admiring eyes followed as she
swept through the mazes of the dance, the very embodiment
of grace and beauty. She was very gay, and her
repartee was often brilliant, but a close observer would
have seen something forced and unnatural in all. Such
an observer was her father. He saw that the sparkle of
her eyes had no more heart and happiness in it than that

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

of the diamonds on her bosom, and that with the whole
strength of her resolute nature she was laboring to repel
thought and memory. But as he witnessed the admiration
she excited on every side, he became more determined
than ever that his fair daughter should shine a star of the
first magnitude in the salons of Europe. Late, and wearied
past the power of thought, she gladly sought refuge in
the blank of sleep.

The next morning they drove out early, before the sun
grew high and warm. It was a glorious Autumn day. Recent
rains had purified the atmosphere, so that the unrivalled
scenery of the Hudson stood out in clear and grand outline.

As Christine looked about her she felt a thrill of almost
delight; the first sensations of the kind since that moment
of triumph and exultation which Dennis had inspired, but
which he had also turned to the bitterness of disaster and
humiliation. She was keenly alive to beauty, and she saw
it on every side.

The Ludolph family had ever lived among the mountains
on the Rhine, and the heart of this latest child of the
race yearned with hereditary affection over the rugged
scenery before her, which had grown stronger with each
successive generation.

The dew, like innumerable pearls, gemmed the grass in
the park-like lawn of the hotel, and the slanting rays of the
sun flecked the luxuriant foliage. Never before had this
passion for the beautiful in nature been so gratified, and
all the artist feeling within her awoke.

When out upon the street the carriage turned southward,
and after passing the village of Highland Falls, they
entered on one of the most beautiful drives in America.
At times the road led under overarching forest trees, shaded
and dim with that delicious twilight which only myriads of
fluttering leaves can make.

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

Again it would wind around some bold headland, and
the broad expanse of the Hudson would shine out dotted
with white sails. Then through a vista its waters would
sparkle, suggesting an exquisite cabinet picture. On the
right the thickly-wooded mountains rose like emerald walls,
with here and there along their base a quiet farm-house.
With kindling eye and glowing cheeks she drank in view
after view, and at last exclaimed:

“If there were only a few old castles scattered among
these Highlands, this would be the very perfection of
scenery.”

Her father watched her closely, and with much satisfaction.

“After all, her wound is slight,” he thought, “and new
scenes and circumstances will soon cause her to forget.”

Furtively, but continually, he bent his eyes upon her,
as if to read her very soul. A dreamy, happy expression
rested on her face, as if a scene were present to her fancy
even more to her taste than the one her eyes rested upon.
In fact she was living over that evening at Miss Winthrop's,
when Dennis told her that she could reach truest and highest
art—that she could feel—could copy anything she saw;
and exhilarated by the fresh morning air, inspired by the
scenery, she felt for the moment as never before that it
might all be true.

Was he who gave those blissful assurances also exerting
a subtle, unrecognized power over her? Certainly within
the last few weeks she had been subject to strange moods
and reveries. But the first dawning of a woman's love is
more like the aurora with its strange fitful flashes. The
phenomena have never been satisfactorily explained.

But as Mr. Ludolph watched complacently and admiringly,
her expression suddenly changed, and a frightened,
guilty look came into her face. The glow upon her cheeks

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

gave place to extreme pallor, and she glanced nervously
around as if fearing something, then caught her father's eye,
and was conscious of his scrutiny. She at once became
cold and self-possessed, and sat at his side pale and quiet
till the ride ended. But he saw from the troubled gleam
of her eyes that there was tumult and suffering beneath that
calm exterior.

Few in this life are so guilty and wretched as not to
have moments of forgetfulness, when the happier past
comes back and they are oblivious to the painful present.
Such a brief respite Christine enjoyed during part of her
morning ride. The grand and swiftly varying scenery
crowded her mind with pleasant images, and all had ended
in a delicious revery. She felt herself to be a true priestess
of nature, capable of understanding and interpreting
her voices and hidden meanings—of catching her evanescent
beauty and of fixing it on the glowing canvas. The
strongly felt consciousness of such power was indeed sweet
and intoxicating. Her mind naturally reverted to him who
had most clearly asserted her possession of it.

“He, too, would have equal appreciation of this
scenery,” she said to herself.

Then came the sudden remembrance, shrivelling her
pretty dreams as the lightning scorches and withers.

He—he is dead!—he must be by this time!

And dread and guilt and something else that she did
not define, but which seemed more like a sense of great
loss, lay heavy at her heart. No wonder her father was
perplexed and provoked by the sad change in her face.
At first he was inclined to remonstrate and put spurs to
her pride. But there was a dignity about the lady at his
side, even though she was his daughter, that embarrassed
and restrained him. Moreover, though he understood
much and suspected far more—more indeed than the truth

-- 324 --

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

—there was nothing acknowledged or tangible that he
could lay hold of, and she meant that there should not be.
For reasons she did not understand she felt a disinclination
to tell her troubles to Susie Winthrop, and she was most
resolute in her purpose never to permit her father to speak
on the subject.

If Mr. Ludolph had been as coarse and ignorant as he
was hard and selfish, he would have gone to work at the
case with sledge and hammer dexterity, as many a parent
has, making sad brutal havoc in delicate womanly natures
with which they were no more fit to deal than a blacksmith
with hair-springs. But though he longed to speak and
bring his remorseless logic to bear, Christine's manner
raised a barrier which a man of his fine culture could not
readily pass.

She joined her father at a late breakfast smiling and
brilliant, but all was clearly forced. The morning was
spent in sketching, she seeming to crave constant occupation
or excitement.

In the afternoon they drove up the river to the military
grounds to witness a drill. Her father did his best to rally
her, pointing out everything of interest. First, the grand
old ruin of Fort Putnam frowned down upon them. This
had been the one feature wanting, and Christine felt that
she could ask nothing more. Her wonder and admiration
grew as the road wound along the immediate bluff and
around the plain by the river fortifications. But when she
stood on the piazza of the West Point Hotel and looked
up through the Highlands towards Newburgh, tears came
even to her eyes, and she trembled with excitement.
From what had happened her nerves were morbidly sensitive.
But her father could only look and wonder, she
seemed so changed to him.

“And is the Rhine like this?” she asked.

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

“Well, the best I can say is, that to a German and a
Ludolph, it seems just as beautiful,” he replied.

“Surely,” said she slowly and in half soliloquy, “if one
could live always amid such scenes as these, elysium of the
gods or the heaven of the Christians would offer few temptations.”

“And among just such scenes you shall live after a
short year passes,” he answered warmly and confidently.
But with anger he missed the wonted sparkle of her eyes
when these cherished plans were broached.

In bitterness Christine said to herself: “A few weeks
since this thought would have filled me with delight. Why
does it not now?”

Silently they drove to the parade-ground. At the sally-port
of the distant barracks bayonets were gleaming.
There was a burst of martial music, then each class at the
Academy—four companies—came out upon the grassy
plain upon the double-quick. Their motions were light
and swift, and yet so accurately timed that each company
seemed one perfect piece of mechanism. A cadet stood at
a certain point with a small color flying. Abreast of this
their advance was checked as suddenly as if they had been
turned to stone, and the entire corps was in line. Then
followed a series of skilful manœuvres, in which Christine
was much interested, and her old eager manner returned.

“I like the army,” she exclaimed; “the precision and
inflexible routine would just suit me. I wish there was
war, and I a man, that I might enter into the glorious
excitements.”

Luxurious Mr. Ludolph had no tastes that way, and,
shrugging his shoulders, said:

“How about the hardships, wounds, and chances of an
obscure death? These are the rule in a campaign—the
glorious excitements the exceptions.”

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

“I did not think of those,” she said, shrinking against
the cushions. “Everything seems to have so many miserable
drawbacks.”

The pageantry over, the driver turned and drove northward
through the most superb scenery.

“Where are we going?” asked Christine.

“To the cemetery,” was the reply.

“No, no! not there!” she exclaimed nervously.

“Nonsense! Why not?” remonstrated her father.

“I don't wish to go there!” she cried excitedly. “Please
turn around.”

Her father reluctantly gave the order, but added:

“Christine, you certainly indulge in strange moods and
whims of late.”

She was silent a moment, and then commenced a running
fire of questions about the Academy, that left no space
for explanations.

That evening she danced as resolutely as ever, and by
her beauty and brilliant repartee threw around many bewildering
spells that even the veterans of the Point could
scarcely resist.

But, when alone in her own room, she looked at her
white face in the mirror, and murmured in tones full of
indescribable dread and remorse:

“He is dead—he must be dead by this time!”

-- --

p667-336 CHAPTER XXXVII. REMORSE.

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

Christine had a peculiar experience while at West
Point. She saw on every side what would have been to
her the choicest enjoyments, were her mind at rest. To
her artist nature, and with her passion and power for
sketching, the Highlands on the Hudson were Paradise.
But though she saw in profusion what once would have
delighted her, and which she now felt ought to be the
source of almost unmingled happiness, she was still thoroughly
wretched. It was the old fable of Tantalus
repeating itself. Her sin and its results had destroyed
her receptive power. The world offered her pleasures on
every side; she longed to enjoy them, but could not, for
her heart was preoccupied—filled and overflowing with
fear, remorse, and a sorrow she could not define.

A vain, shallow girl might soon have forgotten such an
experience as Christine had passed through. Such a
creature would have been sentimental or hysterical for a
little time, according to temperament, and then have gone
to flirting with some new victim with the same old zest.
There are belles so weak and wicked that they would
rather plume themselves on the fact that one had died out
of love for them. But in justice to all such it should be
stated that they rarely have mind enough to realize the
evil they do. Their vanity overshadows every other
faculty, and almost destroys those sweet, pitiful, unselfish

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

qualities which make a true woman what a true man most
reverences next to God.

Christine was proud and ambitious to the last degree,
but she had not this small vanity. She did not realize
the situation fully, and was unsparing in her self-condemnation.

If Dennis had been an ordinary man, and interested
her no more than had other admirers, and had she given
him no more encouragement, she would have shrugged
her shoulders over the result and said she was very sorry
he had made such a fool of himself.

But as she went over the past (and this now she often
did), she saw that he was unusually gifted; nay, more, the
picture she discovered in the loft of the store proved him
possessed of genius of the highest order. And such a man
she had deceived, tortured, and even killed! This was the
verdict of her own conscience, the assertion of his own
lips. She remembered the wearing life of alternate hope
and fear she had caused him. She remembered how eagerly
he hung on her smiles and sugared nothings, and how her
equally causeless frowns would darken all the world to him.
She saw day after day how she had developed in a strong,
true heart, with its native power to love unimpaired, the
most intense passion, and all that her own lesser light
might burn a little more brightly. Then, with her burning
face buried in her hands, she would recall the bitter,
shameful consummation. Worse than all, waking or sleeping,
she continually saw a pale, thin face, that even in
death looked upon her with unutterable reproach. In
addition to the misery caused by her remorse, there was a
deeper bitterness still. Within the depths of her soul a
voice told her that the picture was true; that he might have
awakened her, and led her out into the warmth and light
of a happy life—a life which she felt ought to be possible,

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

but which as yet had been but a vague and tantalizing
dream. Now the world seemed to her utter chaos—a
place of innumerable paths leading nowhere—and her own
hands had broken the clue that might have brought her
to something assured and satisfactory. She was very
wretched, for her life seemed but a little point between
disappointment on one side, and the blackness of death
and nothingness on the other.

The very beauty of the landscapes about her often
increased her pain. She felt that a few weeks ago she
would have enjoyed them keenly, and found in their
transference to canvas a source of unfailing pleasure. With
a conscious blush she thought that if he were present to
encourage, to stimulate her, by the very vitality of his
earnest, loving nature, it would be paradise itself. In a
word, she saw the heaven she could not enter.

To that degree that she had mind, heart, conscience,
and an intense desire for true happiness, she was unhappy.
Dress, dancing, the passing admiration of society, the
pleasures of a merely fashionable life, seemed less and less
satisfactory. She had got beyond them, as children do
their toys, because she had a native superiority to them,
and yet they seemed her best resource. She had all her
old longing to pursue her art studies, and everything about
her stimulated to this, but her heart and hand appeared
paralyzed. She was in just that condition, mental and
moral, in which she could do nothing well.

And so the days passed in futile efforts to forget—to
drown in almost reckless gayety—the voices of conscience
and memory.

But she only remembered all the more vividly—she
only saw the miserable truth all the more clearly. She
suffered more in her torturing consciousness than Dennis
in his wild delirium.

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

After they had been at the hotel about a week, Mr.
Ludolph received letters that made his speedy return
necessary.

On the same day the family of his old New York partner
arrived at the house on their return from the Catskills.
Mrs. Von Bräkhiem gladly received Christine under her
care and protection, feeling that the addition of such a
bright star would make her little constellation one of the
most brilliant of the fashionable world.

The ladies of the house were now immersed in the excitement
of an amateur concert. Mrs. Von Bräkhiem, bent
upon shining among the foremost, though with a borrowed
lustre, assigned Christine a most prominent part. She half
shrank from it, for it recalled unpleasant memories, but she
could not decline without explanations, and so tried to
enter into the affair with a sort of recklessness.

The large parlors were filled with chairs, and these
were soon occupied by a very silent audience, and it was
evident that elegant toilets would vie for attention with the
music. Christine came down on her father's arm, dressed
like a princess, and though her diamonds were few, such
were their size and brilliancy that they seemed on fire.
Every eye followed Mrs. Von Bräkhiem's party, and that
good lady took half the admiration to herself.

A superior tenor, with an unpronounceable foreign name,
had come up from New York to grace the occasion. But
personally he lacked every grace himself, his fine voice
being the one thing that redeemed him from utter insignificance
in mind and appearance. Nevertheless he was vain
beyond measure, and made the most of himself on all occasions.

The music was fine, for the amateurs, feeling that they
had a critical audience, did their best. Christine chose
three brilliant, difficult, but heartless pieces as her

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

contribution to the entertainment (she would not trust herself
with anything else), and with something approaching reckless
gayety she sought to hide the bitterness at her heart.
Her splendid voice and exquisite touch doubled the admiration
her beauty and diamonds had excited, and Mrs. Von
Bräkhiem basked in still stronger reflected light. She took
every opportunity to make it known that she was Miss Ludolph's
chaperon.

After her first effort, the “distinguished” tenor from
New York opened his eyes widely at her. At her second,
he put up his eye-glass in something like astonishment,
and the close of her last song found him nervously rumaging
a music portfolio in the corner.

But for Christine the law of association had become
too strong, and the prolonged applause recalled the evening
at Miss Brown's when the same sounds had deafened
her, but when turning from it all she had seen Dennis
Fleet standing in rapt attention, his lips parted, his
eyes glowing with such an honest admiration that even
then it was worth more to her than all the clamor. Then,
by the same law of association, she again saw that eager,
earnest face, changed, pale, dead—dead! and she the
cause.

Regardless of the compliments showered upon her she
buried her face in her hands and trembled from head to
foot.

But the irrepressible tenor had found what he wanted,
and now came forward asking that Miss Ludolph would
sing a duet with him.

She lifted a wan and startled face. Must the torturing
similarity and still more torturing contrast of the two
occasions be continued? But she saw her father regarding
her sternly, and that she was becoming the subject of
curious glances and whispered surmises. Her pride was

-- 332 --

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

aroused at once, and goaded on by it she said: “O certainly;
she was not feeling well, but it did not signify.”

“And den,” put in the tenor, “dis is von grand occazeon
to you, for it is so unfrequent dat I find any von
vorthy to sing dis style of music vith me.

“What is the music?” asked Christine coldly.

To her horror she found it the same selection from
Mendelssohn that she had sung with Dennis.

“No,” she said sharply, “I cannot sing that.”

“Pardon me, my daughter, you can sing it admirably
if you choose,” interposed her father.

She turned to him imploringly, but his face was inflexible,
and his eyes had an incensed, meaning look. For a
moment she, too, was angry. Had he no mercy? She
was about to coldly decline, but her friends were very
urgent and clamorous, “Please do—don't disappoint us,”
echoing on every side. The tenor was so surprised and
puzzled at her insensibility to the honor he had conferred,
that, to prevent a scene she could not explain, she went to
the piano as if led to the stake.

But the strain was too great upon her in her suffering
state. The familiar notes recalled so vividly the one who
once before had sung them at her side, that she turned
almost expecting to see him,—but saw only the vain little
animated music-machine, who with many contortions was
producing the harmony. “Just this mockery my life will
ever be,” she thought; “all that I am—the best I can do,
will always be connected with something insignificant and
commonplace. The rich, impassioned voice of the man
who sang these words, and who might have taught me to
sing the song of a new and happier life, I have silenced
forever.”

The thought overpowered her. Just then her part recurred,
but her voice died away in a miserable quaver, and

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

again she buried her face in her hands. Suddenly she
sprang from the piano, darted through the low-cut open
window near, and a moment later ordered her startled
maid from the room, turned the key, and was alone.

Her father explained coldly to the astonished audience
and the half-paralyzed tenor (who still stood with his mouth
open,) that his daughter was not at all well that evening,
and ought not to have appeared at all. This Mrs. Von
Bräkhiem took up and repeated with endless variations.
But the evidences of sheer mental distress on the part of
Christine had been too clear, and countless were the whispered
surmises of the fashionable gossips in explanation.

Mrs. Von Bräkhiem herself, burning with curiosity,
soon retired, that she might receive from her lovely charge
some gushing confidences, which she expected, as a matter
of course, would be poured into what she chose to regard
as her sympathizing heart. But she knocked in vain
at Christine's door.

Later, Mr. Ludolph knocked—there was no answer.

“Christine!” he called.

After some delay a broken voice answered:

“You cannot enter—I am not well—I have retired.”

He turned on his heel and strode away, and that night
drank more brandy and water than was good for him.

As for Christine, warped and chilled though her nature
had been, she was still a woman, she was still young, and
though she knew it not, she had heard the voice which had
spoken her heart into life. Through a chain of circumstances
for which she was partly to blame, she had been
made to suffer as she did not believe she could. The terrible
words of Mr. Bruder's letter rang continually in her
ears,—“Mr. Fleet is not dying a natural death; he has
been slain.”

For many long weary days the conviction had been

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

growing upon her that she had indeed slain him and mortally
wounded herself. Until to-night she had kept herself
outwardly under restraint, but now the long pent-up feeling
gave way, and she sobbed as if her heart would break—
sobbed till the power to weep was gone. If now some
kind, judicious friend had shown her that she was not so
guilty as she deemed herself; that, however frightful the
consequences of such acts, she was really not to blame for
what she did not intend and could not foresee; more than
all, if she could only have known that Dennis was recovering
instead of being dead and buried, she might at once
have entered on a new and happier life. But there was no
such friend, no such knowledge, and her wounded spirit
was thrown back upon itself.

At last, robed as she had been for the evening, she fell
asleep from sheer exhaustion and grief—for grief induces
sleep.

The gems that shone in her dishevelled hair, that rose
and fell as at long intervals her bosom heaved with a convulsive
sob, like the fitful gusts of a storm that is dying
away; the costly fabrics she wore made sad mockery in
their contrast with the pale, tear-stained, suffering face.
The hardest heart might have pitied her—yes, even the
wholly ambitious heart of her father, incensed as he was
that a plebeian stranger of this land should have caused such
distress.

When Christine awoke, her pride awoke also. With
bitterness of spirit she recalled the events of the past evening.
But a new phase of feeling now begun to manifest
itself.

After her passionate outburst she was much calmer.
In this respect the unimpeded flow of feeling had done her
good, and, as intimated, if kindness and sympathy could
now have added their gentle ministrations, she might have

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

been the better for it all her life. But left to herself, her
old and worst traits resumed their sway. Chief among
these was pride; and under the influence of this passion
and the acute suffering of her unsoothed, unguided spirit,
she began to rebel in impotent anger. She grew hard,
cynical, and reckless. Her father's lack of sympathy and
consideration alienated her heart even from him. Left
literally alone in the world, her naturally reserved nature
shut itself up more closely than ever. Even her only
friend, Susie Winthrop, drifted away. One other, who
might have been—but she could think of him with only a
shudder now. All the rest seemed either indifferent, or to
condemn, or worse still, to be using her like Mrs. Von
Bräkhiem, and even her own father, as a stepping-stone to
their personal ambition. Christine could not see how she
was to blame for this isolation. She did not understand
that cold, selfish natures, like her own and her father's,
could not surround themselves with warm, generous
friends.

She saw only the results. But with flashing eyes she
resolved that they should pry into her heart's secrets not a
hair's breadth further; that she would be used only so far
as she chose. She would, in short, “face out” the events
of the past evening simply and solely on the ground that
she was not well, and permit no questions to be asked.

Cold and self-possessed she came down to a late breakfast.
Mrs. Von Bräkhiem, and others who had been introduced,
joined her, but nothing could penetrate through the
nice polished armor of her courteous reserve. Her father
looked at her keenly, but she coolly returned his gaze.

When alone with her soon afterward, he turned and
said sharply:

“What does all this mean?”

She looked around as if some one else were near.

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

“Were you addressing me?” she asked coldly.

“Yes, of course I am,” said her father impatiently.

“From your tone and manner, I supposed you must
be speaking to some one else.”

“Nonsense! I was speaking to you. What does all
this mean?”

She turned on him an indescribable look, and after a
moment said in a slow, meaning tone:

“Have you not heard my explanation, sir?”

Such was her manner, he felt he could as easily strike
her as say another word.

Muttering an oath, he turned on his heel and left her
to herself.

The next morning her father bade her “Good-bye.”
In parting, he said meaningly:

“Christine, beware!”

Again she turned upon him that peculiar look, and
replied in a low, firm tone:

“That expression applies to you, also. Let us both
beware, lest we repent at leisure.”

The wily man, skilled in character, was now thoroughly
convinced that in his daughter he was dealing with a nature
very different from his wife's—that he was now confronted
by a spirit as proud and imperious as his own. He clearly
saw that force, threatening, sternness would not answer in
this case, and that if he carried his points it must be through
skill and cunning. By some means he must ever gain her
consent and coöperation.

His manner changed. Instinctively she divined the
cause; and hers did not. Therefore father and daughter
parted as father and daughter ought never to part.

After his departure she was to remain at West Point
till the season closed, and then accompany Mrs. Von Brakhiem
to New York, where she was to make as long a visit

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

as she chose—and she chose to make quite a long one.
In the scenery, and the society of the officers at West Point,
and the excitements of the metropolis, she found more to
occupy her thoughts than she could have done at Chicago.
She went deliberately to work to kill time and snatch from
it such fleeting pleasures as she might.

They stayed in the country till the pomp and glory of
October began to illumine the mountains, and then (to
Christine's regret) went to the city. There she entered into
every amusement and dissipation that her tastes permitted,
and found much pleasure in frequent visits to the Central
Park, although it seemed tame and artificial after the wild
grandeur of the mountains. It was well that her nature
was so high toned that she found enjoyment only in what
was refined or intellectual. Had it been otherwise she
might soon have taken, in her morbid, reckless state, a path
to swift and remediless ruin, as many a poor creature all
at war with happiness and truth, has done. And thus in
a giddy whirl of excitement (Mrs. Von Bräkhiem's normal
condition) the days and weeks passed, till at last, thoroughly
satiated and jaded, she concluded to return home, for the
sake of change and quiet, if nothing else. Mrs. Von Brakhiem
parted with her in much regret. Where would she
find such another ally in her determined struggle to be
talked about and envied a little more than some other
pushing, jostling votaries of fashion?

In languor or sleep she made the journey, and in the
dusk of a winter's day her father drove her to their beautiful
home, but which from association was now almost hateful
to her. Still she was too weary to think or suffer much.
They met each other very politely, and their intercourse
assumed at once its wonted character of high-bred courtesy,
though perhaps a little more void of manifested sympathy
and affection than before.

-- 338 --

p667-347

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

Several days passed in languid apathy, the natural reaction
of past excitement; then an event occurred which
most thoroughly aroused her.

CHAPTER XXXVIII. AN APPARITION.

Mr. Ludolph had hoped to hear on his return that
Dennis was dead. That would end all difficulties. Mr.
Schwartz did not know—he was not at last accounts.
Ernst was summoned. With a bright hopeful face he stated
that his mother had just received a letter saying Dennis
was a little better. He was much surprised at his employer's
heavy frown.

“He will live,” mused Mr. Ludolph; “and now shall I
permit him to return to my employ, or discharge him?”

His brow contracted in lines of thought that suggested
shrewdness, cunning, nothing manly, and warily he judged.

“If I do not take him, he will go to Mr. Frame with
certainty. He had better return, for then both will be
more thoroughly under my surveillance.

“Curses on Christine's waywardness! there may be no
contesting her, and my best chance will be in managing
him. This I could not do if he were in the store of my
rival.” And so for unconscious Dennis this important
question was decided.

At last, as we have said, his delirium ceased, and the
quiet light of reason came into his eyes. He looked at his
mother and smiled, but was too weak even to reach out his
hand.

The Doctor coming in soon after, declared danger past,

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

and that all depended now on good nursing. Little fear of
his wanting that!

“Ah, mine Gott be praised! mine Gott be praised!”
exclaimed Mr. Bruder, who had to leave the room to prevent
an explosion of his grateful happy feelings that might
have proved too rude a tempest to Dennis in his weak
state. He was next seen striding across the fields to a
neighboring grove, ejaculating as he went. When he
returned his eyes shone with a great peace and joy, and he
had evidently been with Him who had cast out the demon
from his heart.

Day after day Dennis rallied back into life. Unlike
poor Christine, he had beneath him the two strongest levers,
love and prayer, and steadily they lifted him up to
health and strength and comparative peace. At last he
was able to sit up and walk about feebly, and Mr. Bruder
returned rejoicing to his family. As he wrung Dennis'
hand at parting, he said in rather a hoarse voice:

“If any von tell me Gott is not goot and heareth not
prayer, den I tell him he von grand heathen. Oh! but ve
vill velcome you soon. Ve vill haf de grandest supper, de
grandest songs, de grandest—” but just here Mr. Bruder
thought it prudent to pull his big fur cap over his eyes, and
make a rush for the stage.

As if by tacit understanding, Christine's name had not
been mentioned during Dennis' recovery. But one evening,
after the little girls had been put to bed, and the lamp
shaded, he sat in the twilight room, looking fixedly for a
long time at the glowing embers. His mother was moving
quietly about, putting away the tea-things, cleaning up after
the children's play: but as she worked she furtively
watched him. At last, coming to his side, she pushed back
the hair that seemed so dark in contrast with the thin white
face, and said gently:

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

“You are thinking of Miss Ludolph, Dennis.” He had
some blood yet, for that is not the glow of the fire that suffuses
his cheek; but he only answered quietly:

“Yes, mother.”

“Do you think you can forget her?”

“I don't know.”

“Prayer is a mighty thing, my son.”

“But perhaps it is not God's will,” said Dennis despondently.

“Then surely it is not yours, my child.”

“No, mother,” said Dennis with bowed head and low
tone, “but yet I am human and weak.”

“You would still wish that it were His will?”

“Yes; I could not help it.”

“But you would submit?”

“Yes, with His help I would,” firmly.

“That is sufficient, my boy; I have such confidence in
God that I know this matter will result in a way to secure
you the greatest happiness in the end.”

But after a little time he sighed wearily:

“Yet how hard it is to wait till the great plan is
worked out.”

Solemnly she quoted:

“God will render to every man according to his deeds.
To them who by patient continuance in well-doing, seek
for glory and honor and immortality, eternal life.”

Braced by the stirring words of inspiration, strengthened
by his mother's faith, he looked up after a moment
and said earnestly:

“At any rate I will try to be a man in your sense of
the word, and that is saying a great deal.”

She beamed at him through her spectacles over her
knitting-needles; and he thought as he gazed fondly at her,
that in spite of her quaint, old-fashioned garb, and homely

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

occupation, she appeared more truly a saint than any
painted on cathedral windows.

He soon noticed that his mother had grown quite
feeble, and determined on his return to take her with him,
believing that, by his care, and wise use of tonics, he could
restore her to her wonted strength. His increased salary
now justified the step.

Early in November his physician said he might return
to business if he would be prudent. He gladly availed
himself of the permission, for he longed to be employed
again.

The clerks all welcomed him warmly, for his good
nature had disarmed jealousy at his rapid rise. But in
the greeting of Mr. Ludolph he missed something of the
cordiality he expected.

“Perhaps she has told him,” thought he, and at once
his own manner became tinged with a certain coldness and
dignity. He determined that both father and daughter
should think of him only with respect.

At the Bruders the Millennium came with Dennis.
Metaphorically the fatted calf was killed; their plain little
room was trimmed with evergreens, and when he entered
he was greeted by such a jubilant triumphant chorus of
welcomes that almost took away his breath.

What little he had left was suddenly squeezed out of
him, for Mrs. Bruder, dropping her frying-pan and dishcloth,
rushed upon him exclaiming:

“Ah! mine fren! mine fren! De goot Gott be
praised,” and she gave him an embrace that made his
bones ache.

Mr. Bruder stalked about the room repeating with
explosive energy like minute-guns, “Praise Gott! Praise
Gott.” Ernst, with his great eyes dimmed with happy tears,
clung to Dennis' hand, as if he would make sure by sense

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

of touch as well as sight that he had regained his beloved
teacher once more. The little Bruders were equally
jubilant, though from rather mixed motives. Dennis was
very well, but they could not keep their round eyes long
off the preparations for such a supper as never before had
blessed their brief career.

“Truly,” thought Dennis, as he looked around upon the
happy family, and contrasted its appearance with the
time he had first seen it, “my small investment of kindness
and effort in this case has returned large interest. I
think it pays to do good.”

The evening was one of almost unmingled happiness,
even to his sore, disappointed heart, and passed into
memory as among the sunniest places of his life.

He found a pleasant little cottage over on the West
side, part of which he rented for his mother and sisters.

With Mr. Ludolph's permission he went after them,
and installed them in it. Thus he had what he had
needed all along, a home—a resting-place for body and
soul, under the watchful eye of love.

About this time Dr. Arten met him—stared a moment,
then clapped him on the back in his hearty way, saying:

“Well, well, young man! you have cause to be thankful,
and not to the doctors, either.”

“I think I am,” said Dennis smiling.

Suddenly the Doctor looked grave, and asked in a
stern voice:

“Are you a heathen, or a good Christian?”

“I hope not the former,” replied Dennis, a little startled.

“Then don't go and commit suicide again. Don't you
know flesh and blood can only stand so much? When an
intelligent young fellow like you goes beyond that, he is
committing suicide. Bless your soul, my ambitious friend,
the ten commandments ain't all the law of God. His

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

laws are also written all over this long body of yours, and
you came near paying a pretty penalty for breaking them.
You won't get off the second time.”

“You are right, Doctor, I now see that I acted very
wrongly.”

“`Bring forth fruits meet for repentance,' I am rich
enough to give sound advice,” said the brusque old physician,
passing on.

“Stop a moment, Doctor,” cried Dennis, “I want you
to see my mother.”

“What is the matter with her? She been breaking
the commandments, too?”

“Oh no!” exclaimed Dennis. “She is not a bit of a
heathen.”

“I'm not so sure about that. I know many eminent
saints in the church who will eat lobster salad for supper,
and then send for the doctor and minister before morning.
There is a precious twaddle about `mysterious Providence.
' Providence isn't half as mysterious as people
make out. The doctor is expected to look serious and
sympathetic, and call their law-breaking and its penalty
by some outlandish Latin name that no one can understand.
I give 'em the square truth, and tell 'em they've been
breaking the commandments.”

Dennis could not forbear smiling at the Doctor's rough
handling of humbug, even in one of its most respectable
guises. Then remembering his mother, he added gravely:

“I am truly anxious about my mother, she has grown
so feeble. I want, and yet dread, the truth.”

The bantering manner of the good old Doctor changed
at once, and he said kindly:

“I'll come, my boy; I'll be in within a few days, though
I am nearly run off my feet.”

He went off muttering, “Why don't the people send for

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

some of the youngsters that sit kicking up their heels in
their offices all day?”

Dennis soon fell into the routine of work and grew
stronger rapidly. But his face had acquired a gravity, a
something in expression that only experience gives, which
made him appear older by ten years. All trace of the boy
had gone, and his face was now that of the man, and of
one who had suffered.

As soon as he recovered sufficient strength to act with
decision, he indignantly tried to banish Christine's image
from his memory. But he found this impossible. Though
at times his eyes would flash in view of her treatment, they
would soon grow gentle and tender, and he found himself
excusing and extenuating by the most special pleadings
that which he had justly condemned.

One evening his mother startled him out of a long revery
in which he had almost vindicated Christine, by saying:

“A very pleasant smile has been gradually dawning on
your face, my son.”

“Mother,” replied he, hesitatingly, “perhaps I have
judged Miss Ludolph harshly.”

“Your love, not your reason, has evidently been pleading
for her.”

“Well, mother, I suppose you are right.”

“So I suppose the Divine love pleads for the weak
and sinful,” said Mrs. Fleet dreamily.

“That is a very pleasant thought, mother, for sometimes
it seems that my love could make black white.”

“That the Divine love has done, but at infinite cost to
itself.”

“Oh! that my love at any cost to itself could lead her
into the new life of the believer,” said Dennis in a low
earnest tone.

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

“Your love is like the Divine in being unselfish, but
remember the vital differences, and take heed. God can
change the nature of the imperfect creature that He loves,
you cannot. His love is infinite in its strength and patience.
You are human. The proud, selfish, unbelieving
Miss Ludolph (pardon mother's plain words) could not
make you happy. To the degree that you were loyal to
God, you would be unhappy, and I should surely dread
such a union. The whole tone of your moral character
would have to be greatly lowered to permit even peace.”

“But mother,” said Dennis almost impatiently, “in view
of my unconquerable love, it is nearly the same as if I was
married to her now.”

“No, my son, I think not. I know your pretty theory
on this subject, but it seems more pretty than true. Marriage
makes a vital difference. It is the closest union that
we can voluntarily form on earth, and is the emblem of the
spiritual oneness of the believer's soul with Christ. We may
be led through circumstances, as you have been, to love
one with whom we should not form such a union. Indeed,
in the true and mystic meaning of the rite, you could not
marry Christine Ludolph. The Bible declares that man
and wife shall be one. Unless she changes, unless you
change (and that God forbid), this could not be. You
would be divided, separated in the deepest essentials of your
life here, and in every respect hereafter. Again, while God
loves every sinful man and woman, He does not take them
to His heart till they cry out to Him for strength to
abandon the destroying evil He hates. There are no unchanged,
unrenewed hearts in heaven.”

“Oh, mother, how inexorable is your logic,” said Dennis,
breathing heavily.

“Truth in the end is ever more merciful than falsehood,”
she answered gently.

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

After a little, he said with a heavy sigh, “Mother, you
are right, and I am very weak and foolish.”

She looked at him with unutterable tenderness; she
could not crush out all hope, and so whispered, as before,
“Prayer is mighty, my child. It is not wrong for you to
love. It is your duty, as well as privilege, to pray for her.
Trust your Heavenly Father, do His will, and He will solve
this question in the very best way.”

Dennis turned to his mother in sudden and passionate
earnestness, and said:

“Your prayers are mighty, mother, I truly believe. Oh,
pray for her—for my sake as well as hers. Looking from
the human side, I am hopeless. It is only God's almighty
power that can make us, as you say, truly one. I fear
that now she is only a heartless fashionable girl. Yet, if
she is only this, I do not see how I came to love her as I
do. But my trust now is in your prayers to God.”

“And in your own also; the great Father loves you too,
my son. If He chooses that the dross in her character
should be burned away, and your two lives fused, there are
in His providence just the fiery trials, just the circumstances
that will bring it about.” (Was she unconsciously uttering
a prophecy?) “The crucible of affliction, the test of some
great emergency, will often develop a seemingly weak and
frivolous girl into noble life, where there is real gold of
latent worth to be acted on.”

“Christine Ludolph is anything but weak and frivolous,”
said he. “Her character is strong, and I think most
decided in its present bent. But, as you say, if the Divine
Alchemist wills it, He can change even the dross to gold,
and burn unbelief to faith.”

Hope! Christine. There is light coming, though as yet
you cannot see it. There are angels of mercy flying toward
you, though as yet you cannot hear the rustle of their

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

wings. The dark curtain of death and despair can never
shut down upon a life linked to heaven by such true strong
prayers.

And yet the logical results of wrong-doing will work
themselves out; sin must be punished, and faith sorely
tried.

Dennis heard incidentally that Christine was absent on
a visit to New York, but knew nothing of the time for her
return.

He now bent himself steadily and resolutely to the
mastering of his business, and under Mr. Bruder's direction
resumed his art studies, though now in such moderation
as Dr. Arten would commend.

He also entered on an artistic effort that would tax his
powers and genius to the very utmost, of which more anon.

By the time Christine returned, he was quite himself
again, though much paler and thinner than when first
entering the store.

After Christine had been home nearly a week, her
father, to rouse her out of her listlessness, said one
morning:

“We have recently received quite a remarkable painting
from Europe—you will find it in the upper show-room,
and had better come down to-day to see it, for it may be
sold soon. I think you would like to copy one or two
figures in it.

The lassitude from her New York dissipation was
passing away, and her active nature beginning to assert
itself again. She started up and said:

“Wait five minutes and I will get sketching materials
and go down with you.”

By reason of her interdict, made so earnestly, and indeed
fiercely, and confirmed by her manner, at West Point, her

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

father had never mentioned the name of Dennis Fleet.
The very fact that no one had spoken of him since that
dreadful day when tidings came in on every side that he
could not live, was confirmation in her mind that he was
dead.

She dreaded going to the store, especially for the first
time, for everything would irresistibly remind her of him
of whom she could never think now without a pang. But
as the ordeal must come, why the sooner it was over the
better. So a few moments later her hand was on her
father's arm, and they on their way to the Art Building
as in former and happier days.

Mr. Ludolph went to his office, and Christine, looking
neither to the right or left, ascended to the upper show-room,
and at once sought to engage every faculty in making
the sketch her father had suggested.

Since Dennis was not, as she believed, either on the
earth or elsewhere, she tried to take up life again as it was
before he came, and act as if he never had been.

Hopeless task! In that familiar place, where they had
commenced re-arranging the store, everything spoke of
him. She saw his glowing cheeks again, his dark, eager
eyes followed her every movement, and interpreted her
wishes even before she could speak. Some of the pictures
on the walls his hands had handled, and in her strong
fancy his lithe form seemed moving the ladder to lift them
down again, while she, with heart and mind at rest, looked
on with growing curiosity and interest on her humble
helper.

What changes had occurred within a short half year!
She shuddered at the thought that one who was then so
instinct with life and happiness could now be dust and
nothingness, and she the cause.

Association and conscience were again too powerful.

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

She was becoming nervous and full of a strange unrest, so
she concluded to finish her sketch at another time. As
she was gathering up her materials, she heard some one
enter the room.

She was in that morbid unstrung state that the least
thing startled her.

But imagine if you can her wonder and terror as she saw
Dennis Fleet—the dead and buried, as she fully believed—
enter carrying a picture as of old, and looking as of old,
save that he was paler and thinner. Was it an apparition?
or, as she had read, had she dwelt so long on this trouble
that her mind and imagination were becoming disordered
and able to place their wild creations before her as realities?

Her sketching materials fell clattering to the floor,
and after one sharp exclamation of alarm she stood as if
transfixed, with lips parted, eyes dilated, and panting like
a frightened bird.

If a sculptor had wished to portray the form and attitude
of one startled by the supernatural, never could he
have found a more perfect model than Christine at this
moment.

As she had been seated a little to one side Dennis had
not seen her at first; but on recognizing her so unexpectedly
he was scarcely less startled than she, and the valuable
picture he was carrying nearly met sudden and untimely
destruction. But he had no such reason as Christine for
the continuance of his surprise, and at once recovering
himself, he set the picture against the wall.

This made the illusion still more strange and terrible
to Christine. There was the dead before her doing just as
she had been imagining. Just what he had done at her
bidding months before.

Dennis was greatly puzzled by her look of alarm and

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

distress. Then he thought that perhaps she feared he
would break out in bitter and angry invectives again, and
he advanced toward her to assure her of the contrary.

Slowly and instinctively she retreated and put up her
hands with an indescribable and deprecatory gesture.

She cannot endure the sight of me, thought he, but at
once said with dignified courtesy:

“Miss Ludolph, you have nothing to fear from me that
you should regard me in that manner. You need not
shrink as if I had a contagion. We can treat each other
as courteous strangers, at least.”

“I—I—I—thought you were dead!” gasped she in a
loud whisper.

Dennis' cheek grew paler than it had been in all his
sickness, and then as suddenly became dark with anger.
With eyes terrible in their indignation he advanced a few
paces almost fiercely. She trembled violently and shrank
farther away.

“You thought I was dead?” he asked sternly.

“Ye-e-s,” in the same unnatural whisper.

“What!” he exclaimed, in short and bitter emphasis,
“do you mean to say that you never cared even to ask
whether I lived or died in my long, weary illness that you
were so supremely indifferent to my fate that you could
not articulate one sentence of inquiry? Surely this is the
very sublimity of heartlessness; this is to be callous beyond
one's power of imagination. It seems to me that I would
feel that much interest in any human being I had once
known. If even a dog had licked my hand in good will,
and afterwards I had seen it, wounded or sick, creep off
into a covert, the next time I passed that way I would
step aside to see whether the poor creature had lived or
died. But after all the wealth of affection that I lavished
upon you, after toiling and almost dying in my vain effort

-- 351 --

p667-360 [figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

to touch your marble heart, you have not even the humanity
to ask if I am above ground!”

The illusion had now passed from Christine's mind, and
with it her alarm. The true state of the case was rapidly
dawning upon her, and she was about to speak eagerly, but
in his strong indignation he continued impetuously:

“You thought I was dead! The wish probably was
father of the thought. My presumption deserved no better
fate. But permit me to tell you, though all unbidden, I
did not die. With God's blessing I expect to live to a
good old age, and intend that but few years shall pass before
my name is as well known and honored as the ancient one
of Ludolph,” and he turned on his heel and strode from
the room.

CHAPTER XXXIX. IF HE KNEW!

Christine sat for a little time after the angry tread of
Dennis died away almost paralyzed by surprise and deeper
emotions. Her mind, though usually clear and rapid in its
action, was too confused to realize the truth. Suddenly
she sprang up, gathered together her sketching materials,
and drawing a thick veil over her face sped through the
store, through the streets, to the refuge of her own room.
She must be alone.

Hastily throwing aside her wrappings, she commenced
walking up and down in her excitement. Her listlessness
was gone now in very truth, and her eye and cheek
glowed as never before. As if it had become the great
vivifying principle of her own life, she kept repeating continually
in a low ecstatic tone:

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

“He lives! he lives! he is not dead; his blood is not
upon my conscience!”

At last she sat down in her luxurious chair before the
window to think it all over—to commune with herself—
often the habit of the reserved and solitary. From the
disjointed sentences she let fall, from the reflection of her
excited face in yonder glass, we gather quite correctly the
workings of her mind. Her first words were:

“Thank heaven! thank something or other, I have
not blotted out that true strong genius.”

Again—“What untold wretchedness I might have saved
myself if I had only asked the question in a casual way,
How is Mr. Fleet? Christine Ludolph, with all your
pride and imagined superiority, you can be very foolish.

“How he hates and despises me now! little wonder!

“But if he knew!

“Knew what? Why could you not ask after him, as
any other sick man? You have had a score or so of
offers, and did not trouble yourself as to the fate of the lovelorn
swains. Seems to me your conscience has been very
tender in this case. And the fact that he misjudges you,
thinks you callous, heartless, and is angry, troubles you
beyond measure.

“When before were you so sensitive to the opinion of
clerks and trades-people, or even the proudest suitors for
your hand? But in this case you must cry out in a tone
of sentimental agony—`Oh, if he only knew.'

“Knew what?”

Her face in yonder mirror has a strange introverted
expression, as if she were scanning her own soul. Her
brow contracted with thought and perplexity.

Gradually a warm beautiful light steals into her face
like the scowl of a winter morning turning into a dawn of

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

June; her eyes become gentle and tender. A richer
color comes out upon her cheeks, spreads up her temples,
mantles her brow, and pours a crimson torrent down her
snowy neck. Suddenly she drops her burning face into her
hands, and hides a vision one would gladly look longer
upon. But see, even her little ears have become as red
coral.

The bleakest landscape in the world brightens into
something like beauty when the sun shines upon it. So
love, the richer, sweeter light of the soul, makes the plainest
face almost beautiful. But when it changed Christine
Ludolph's faultless, but too cold and classical, features
into those of a loving woman's, it suggested a beauty
scarcely human.

A moment later there came a faint whisper:

“I fear—I almost fear I love him.” Then she lifted a
startled, frightened face and looked timidly around as if,
in truth, walls had ears.

Reassured by the consciousness of solitude, her head
dropped on her wrist and her revery went forward. Her
eyes became dreamy, and a half smile played upon her lips
as she recalled proof after proof of his affection, for she
knew the cruel words of the last interview were the result
of misunderstanding.

But suddenly she sprang from her seat and commenced
pacing the room in the strongest perturbation.

“Mocked again!” she cried; “the same cruel fate!
My old miserable experience in a new aspect. Everything
within my reach, save the one thing I want, I possess the
means of all kinds of happiness except that which makes
me happy. In every possible way I am pledged to a career
and future in which he can take no part. Though my
heart is full of the strangest, sweetest chaos, and I do not
truly understand myself, yet I am satisfied that this is not

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

a school-girl's fancy. But my father would regard it as the
Gudgeon farce repeated. Already he suspects and frowns
upon the whole thing. I should have to break with him
utterly and forever. I should have to give up all my ambitious
plans and towering hopes of life abroad. A plain
Mrs. in this city of shops is a poor substitute for a countess'
coronet and a villa on the Rhine.”

Her cheek flushed and lip curled.

“That indeed would be the very extravagance of romance,
and how could I, least of all, who so long have
scoffed at such things, explain my action? These mushroom
shop-keepers, who were all nobodies the other day,
elevate their eyebrows when a merchant's daughter marries
her father's clerk. But when would the wonder cease if
a German lady of rank followed suit?

“Then again my word, my honor, every sacred pledge
I could give, forbids the whole thing.

“Would to heaven I had never seen him, for this unfortunate
fancy of mine must be crushed in its inception;
strangled before it comes to master me as it has him.”

After a long and weary sigh she continued: “Well,
everything is favorable for a complete and final break between
us. He believes me heartless and wicked to the
last degree. I cannot undeceive him without showing
more than he should know. I have only to avoid him, to
say nothing, and we drift apart.

“If we could only have been friends, he might have
helped me so much; but that now is clearly impossible—
yes, for both of us.

“Truly one of these American poets was right—



For of all sad words of tongue or pen,
The saddest are these—It might have been.

“But, thanks to the immortal gods, as the pious heathen
used to say, his blood is not on my hands, and this

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

has taken a mountain off my heart. Thus relieved, I can
perhaps forget all the miserable business. The Fates
forbid that I, as it has forbidden that many another high-born
woman, should marry where she might have loved.”

If Christine's heart was wronged, her pride was highly
gratified by this conclusion. Here was a new and strong
resemblance between herself and the great. In mind she
recalled the titled unfortunates who had “loved where
they could not marry,” and with the air and feeling of a
martyr to ancestral grandeur she pensively added her name
to the list.

With her conscience freed from its burden of remorse,
with the consciousness, so sweet to every woman, that she
might accept if she would, in spite of her airs of martyrdom,
the world had changed greatly for the better, and
with the natural buoyancy of youth she reacted into quite a
cheerful and hopeful state.

Her father noticed this on his return to dinner in the
evening, and sought to learn its cause. He asked:

“How did you make out with your sketch?”

“I made a beginning,” she answered, with some little
color rising to her cheek.

“Perhaps you were interrupted?”

“Why did you not tell me that Mr. Fleet had recovered?”
she asked abruptly.

“Why, did you think he was dead?”

“Yes.”

Mr. Ludolph indulged in a hearty laugh (he knew the
power of ridicule).

“Well, that is excellent!” he said. “You thought the
callow youth had died on account of your hardness of heart;
and this explains your rather peculiar moods and tenses of
late. Let me assure you that a Yankee never dies from
such a cause.”

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

Mr. Ludolph determined if possible to break down her
reserve and let in the garish light, which he knew to be
most fatal to all romantic fancies, that ever thrive best in
the twilight of secrecy.

But she was on the alert now, and in relief of mind had
regained her poise and power to mask her feeling. So
she said in a tone tinged with cold indifference:

“You may be right, but I had good reason to believe
to the contrary, and as I am not altogether without a conscience,
you might have saved much pain by merely mentioning
the fact of his recovery.”

“But you had adjured me with frightful solemnity
never to mention his name again,” said her father, still
laughing.

Christine colored and bit her lip. She had forgotten
for the moment this awkward fact.

“I was nervous, sick, and not myself that day, and every
one I met could speak of nothing but Mr. Fleet.”

“Well really,” he said, “in the long list of the victims
that you have wounded, if not slain, I never supposed my
clerk and quondam man-of-all-work would prove so serious
a case.”

“A truce to your bantering, father! Mr. Fleet is humble
only in station, not in character, not in ability. You know
I have never been very tender with the `victims,' as you designate
them, of the Mellen stamp; but Mr. Fleet is a man,
in the best sense of the word, and one that I have wronged.
Now that the folly is past I may as well explain to you some
things that have appeared strange. I think I can truly say
that I have given those gentlemen who have honored, or
rather annoyed me, by their unwished for regard, very little
encouragement. Therefore, I was not responsible for any
follies they might commit. But for artistic reasons I did
encourage Mr. Fleet's infatuation. You remember how I

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

failed in making a copy of that picture. In my determination
to succeed, I hit upon the rather novel expedient of
inspiring and copying the genuine thing. You know my
imitative power is better than my imagination, and I thought
that by often witnessing the expression of feeling and passion,
I might learn to portray it without the disagreeable
necessity of passing through any such experiences myself.
But the experiment, as you know, did not work well.
These living subjects are hard to manage, and, as I have
said, I am troubled by a conscience.”

Mr. Ludolph's eyes sparkled, and a look of genuine admiration
lighted up his features.

“Bravo!” he cried, “your plan was worthy of you and
of your ancestry. It was a real stroke of genius. You
were too tender-hearted, otherwise it would have been perfect.
What are the lives of a dozen such young fellows to
be compared with the development and perfection of such
a woman as you bid fair to be?”

Christine had displayed in this transaction just the
qualities that her father most admired. But even she was
shocked at his callousness, and lifted a somewhat startled
face to his.

“Your estimate of human life is rather low,” she
said.

“Not at all. Is not one perfect plant better than a
dozen imperfect ones? The gardener often pulls up the
crowding and inferior ones to throw them about the roots
of the strongest, that in their death and decay they may
nourish it to the most perfect development. What the
gardener does for his plants, we certainly can do for ourselves.
They secure most in this world who have the skill
and power to grasp most.”

“But how about the rights of others? Human plants
would naturally object to the uprooting process.”

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

“Let them be on their guard and prevent it then.
Every one is for himself in this world. That can be plainly
seen through the thin disguises that some try to assume.
After all, half the people we meet are little better than summer
weeds.”

Christine almost shuddered to think that the one bound
to her by closest ties cherished such sentiments toward the
world, and probably, to a certain extent, toward herself,
but she only said quietly:

“I can hardly subscribe to your philosophy as yet,
though I fear I act upon it too often. Still it does not apply
to Mr. Fleet. He is gifted in no ordinary degree, and
doubtless will stand high here in his own land in time. And
now as explanation has been made, with your permission
we will drop this subject out of our conversation as before.”

“Well,” said Mr. Ludolph to himself, between sips of
his favorite Rhine wine, “I have gained much light on the
subject to-night, and I must confess, that even with my
rather wide experience, the whole thing is a decided novelty.
If Christine were only less troubled with conscience,
over-fastidiousness, or whatever it is—if she were more
moderate in her ambition as an artist, and could be satisfied
with power and admiration, as other women are, what
a star she might become in the fashionable world of Europe!
But, for some reason, I never feel sure of her. Her
spirit is so wilful and obstinate, and she seems full of vague
longing after an ideal, impossible world, that I live in constant
dread that she may be led into some folly, fatal to my
ambition. This Fleet is a most dangerous fellow. I wish
I were well rid of him; still, matters are not so bad as I
fear, that is, if she told me the whole truth; which I
am inclined to doubt. But I had better keep him in my
employ during the few months we still remain in this land,

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

as I can watch over him, and guard against his influence
better than if he were beyond my control. But no more
promotion or encouragement does he get from me.”

Janette, Christine's French maid, passed the open
door. The thought struck Mr. Ludolph that he might secure
an ally in her.

The unscrupulous creature was summoned, and agreed
for no very large sum to become a spy upon Christine, and
report anything looking toward intercourse with Dennis
Fleet.

“The game is still in my hands,” said the wary man.
“I will yet steer my richly-freighted argosy up the Rhine.
Here's to Christine, the belle of the German court!” and
he filled a slender Venetian glass to the brim, as if the
reality were before him, and then retired.

Christine, on reaching her room, muttered to herself,
“He now knows all that I mean he ever shall. We are one
in our ambition, if nothing else, and therefore our relations
must be, to a certain degree, confidential and amicable.
And now forget you have a conscience, forget you have
a heart, and, above all things, forget that you have ever
seen or known Dennis Fleet.”

Thus, the impetuosity of a false education, a proud, selfish,
ambitious life, decided her choice.

She plunged as resolutely into the whirl of fashionable
gayety about her as she had in the dissipations of New
York, determined to forget the past, and kill the time that
must intervene before she could sail away to her brilliant
future in Germany.

But she gradually learned that if conscience robbed
her of peace before, something else disturbed her now, and
rendered her efforts futile. She found that there was a
principle at work in her heart stronger even than her resolute
will.

-- 360 --

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

In spite of her purpose to the contrary, she caught
herself continually thinking of him, and indulging in
strange delicious reveries in regard to him.

At last she ceased to shun the store as she had done
at first, but with increasing frequency found some necessity
for going there.

After the interview in the show-room, Dennis was
driven to the bitter conclusion that Christine was utterly
heartless, and cared not a jot for him. His impression
was confirmed by the fact that she shunned the store, and
that he soon heard of her as a belle and leader in the ultrafashionable
world. He, too, bitterly lamented that he had
ever seen her, and was struggling with all the whole power
of his will to forget her. He fiercely resolved that, since
she wished him dead, she should become dead to him.

As the weeks passed on, he apparently succeeded
better than she. There was nothing in her character, as
she then appeared, that appealed to anything gentle or
generous. She seemed so proud, so strong and resolute
in her choice of evil, so devoid of the true womanly
nature, as he had learned to reverence it in his mother,
that he could not pity, much less respect her, and even his
love could scarcely survive under such circumstances.

When she began coming to the store again, though his
heart beat thick and fast at her presence, he turned his
back and seemed not to see her, or made an errand to a
remote part of the building.

At first she thought this might be accident, but she
soon found it a resolute purpose to ignore her very existence.

By reason of a trait said to be peculiarly feminine,
certainly peculiar to Christine, this was only the more
stimulating. She craved all the more that which was
seemingly denied.

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

Accustomed to every gratification, to see all yield to
her wishes, and especially to regard gentlemen as almost
powerless to resist her beauty, this one stern, averted
face became to her infinitely more attractive than all the
rest in the world.

“That he so steadily avoids me, proves that he is
anything but indifferent,” she said one day.

She condemned her visits to the store, and often
repeated to herself what utter folly it was, but a secret
powerful magnetism drew her thither in spite of herself.

Dennis, too, soon noticed that she came quite often,
and the fact awakened a faint hope within him. He
learned that his love was not dead, but only chilled and
chained by circumstances and his own strong will. True,
apart from the fact of her coming, she gave him no
encouragement.

She was as distant and seemingly oblivious of his
existence as he of hers, but love can gather hope from
a marvellously little thing.

But one day Christine detected her father watching her
movements with the keenest scrutiny, and after that she
came more and more rarely.

The hope that for a moment had tinged the darkness
that had gathered around Dennis, died away like the meteor's
transient light.

He went into society very little after his sickness, and
shunned large companies. He preferred spending his
evenings with his mother and in study. The Winthrops
were gone, having removed to their old home in Boston,
and he had not formed very intimate acquaintances elsewhere.
Moreover, his limited circle, though of the best
and most refined, was not one in which Christine often
appeared.

But one evening his cheek paled and his heart fluttered

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

as he saw her entering the parlors of a lady where he had
been invited to meet a few friends. For some little time
he studiously avoided her, but at last his hostess, with
well-meant zeal, formally presented him.

They bowed very politely and very coldly. The lady
surmised that Christine did not care about the acquaintance
of her father's clerk, and so brought them no more
together. But Christine was pained by Dennis' icy manner,
and saw that she was thoroughly misunderstood. When
asked to sing, she chose a rather significant ditty:



Ripple, sparkle, rapid stream,
Every dancing wavelet gleam
In the noonday bright;
Children think the surface glow
Reaches to the depths below,
Hidden from the light.
Human faces often seem
Like the sparkle of the stream,
In the social glare;
Some assert, in wisdom's guise,
(Look they not with children's eyes?)
All is surface there.

As she rose from the piano her glance met his with
something like meaning in it, he imagined. He started,
flushed, and his face became full of eager questioning. But
her father was on the watch also, and placing his daughter's
hand within his arm, led her into the front parlor, and soon
after they pleaded another engagement and vanished
altogether.

No chance for explanation came, and soon a new and
all-absorbing anxiety filled Dennis' heart, and the shadow
of the greatest sorrow that he had yet experienced daily
grew nearer.

-- --

p667-372 CHAPTER XL. THE GATES OPEN.

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

At Dennis' request, Dr. Arten called and carefully inquired
into Mrs. Fleet's symptoms. Her son stood anxiously
by awaiting the result of the examination. At last
the physician said cheerily:

“There is no immediate occasion for alarm here. I
am sorry to say that your mother's lungs are far from
strong, but they may carry her through many comfortable
years yet. I will prescribe tonics, and you may hope for
the best. But mark this well, she must avoid exposure. A
severe cold might be most serious in its consequences.”

How easy to say, “Do not take cold.” How many
whose lives were at stake, sought to heed and obey the
warning, but all in vain. Under Dr. Arten's tonics, Mrs.
Fleet grew stronger, and Dennis rejoiced over the improvement.
But in one of the sudden changes attendant on the
breaking up of winter, the dreaded cold was taken, and it
soon developed into acute pneumonia.

For a few days she was very sick, and Dennis never left
her side. In the intervals of pain and fever she would
smile at him and whisper:

“The harbor is near. This rough weather cannot last
much longer.”

“Mother, do not leave us; we cannot spare you,” ever
pleaded her son.

Contrary to her expectations however, she rallied, but
continued in a very weak and feeble state. Dennis was able

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

to resume his duties in the store, and he hoped and tried
to believe that the warm spring and summer days soon to
come would renew his mother's strength. But every day
she grew feebler, and Dr. Arten shook his head.

The Bruders were very kind, and it was astonishing
how much Mrs. Bruder, though burdened with her large
family, found time to do. If Mrs. Fleet had been her own
mother she could not have been the object of more loving
solicitude. Mr. Bruder was devotion itself. He removed
his easel to an attic room in Mrs. Fleet's house, and every
hour of Dennis' absence heard him say:

“Vat I do for you now? I feel no goot unless I do
sometink.”

Some little time after Mrs. Fleet was taken sick a
mystery arose. The most exquisite flowers and fruit were
left at the house from time to time, marked in a bold
manly hand, “For Mrs Fleet.” But all efforts to discover
their source failed.

The readers will guess that Christine was the donor,
and Dennis hoped it, though, he admitted to himself, with
little reason.

Mrs. Fleet had not much pain. She seemed gently
wafted as by an ebbing tide away from time and earth.
Kindly but firmly she sought to prepare Dennis' mind for
the change soon to take place. At first he could not
endure its mention, but she said earnestly:

“My son, I am not dying. I am just entering on the
true, real, eternal life—a life which is as much beyond this
poor feeble existence as the sun is brighter than a glowworm
I shall soon clasp my dear husband to my heart
again, and, oh, ecstasy, I shall soon in reality see the
Saviour that I now see almost continually in vision.”

Then again she would turn towards her earthly treasures
with unutterable yearning and tenderness.

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

“Oh, that I could gather you up in my arms and take
you all with me,” she would often exclaim. Many times
during the day she would call the little girls from their
play and kiss their wondering faces.

One evening Dennis came home and found a vase of
flowers, with a green background of mint, at his mother's
bedside. Their delicate fragrance greeted him as soon as
he entered. As he sat by her side holding her hand, he
said softly:

“Mother, are not these sprays of mint rather unusual
in a bouquet? Has the plant any special meaning? I have
noticed it before mingled with these mysterious flowers.”

She smiled and answered:

“When I was a girl its language was, Let us be friends
again.”

“Do you think—can it be possible that she sends
them?” said he in a low hesitating tone.

“Prayer is mighty, my son.”

“And have you been praying for her all this time,
mother?”

“Yes, and will continue to do so to the last.”

“Oh mother, I have lost hope. My heart has been
full of bitterness toward her, and I have felt that God was
against the whole thing.”

“God is not against her learning to know Him, which
is life. Jesus has loved her all the while, and she has
wronged Him more than you.”

Dennis bowed his head on his mother's hand, and she
felt hot tears fall upon it. At last he murmured:

“You are indeed going to heaven soon, dear mother,
for your language is not of earth. When will such a spirit
dwell within me?”

“Again remember your mother's words,” she answered
gently; “prayer is mighty.”

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

“Mother,” said he with a sudden earnestness, “do you
think you can pray for us in heaven?”

“I know of no reason to the contrary.”

“Then I know you will, and the belief will ever be a
source of hope and strength.”

Mrs. Fleet was now passing through the land of Beulah.
To her strong spiritual vision, the glories of the other
shore seemed present, and at times she thought that she
really heard music; again it would seem as if her Saviour
had entered the plain little room, as He did the humble
home at Bethany.

Her thoughts ran much on Christine. One day she
wrote feebly:

“Would Miss Ludolph be willing to come and see a
dying woman?

Ethel Fleet.

Mr. Bruder carried it, but most unfortunately Christine
was out, so that her maid, ever on the alert to earn the
price of her treachery, received it. It was slightly sealed.
She opened it, and saw from its contents that it must be
given to Mr. Ludolph. He with a frown committed it to
the flames.

“I have written to her,” she whispered to her son in
the evening, “and think she will come to see me.”

Dennis was sleepless that night, through his hope
and eager expectation. The following day, and the next
passed, and she came not.

“I was right,” exclaimed he bitterly. “She is utterly
heartless. It was not she who sent the flowers. Who
that is human would have refused such a request! Waste
no more thought upon her, for she is unworthy, and it is
all in vain.”

“No!” said Mrs. Fleet in sudden energy. “It is not
in vain. Have I not prayed again and again? and shall I
doubt God?

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

“Your faith is stronger than mine,” he answered in
deep despondency.

“God's time is not always ours,” she answered gently.

But an angry fire lurked in Dennis' eyes, and he muttered
to himself as he went to his room: “She has snapped
the last slender cord that bound me to her. I could
endure about anything myself, but that she should refuse
to visit my dying mother proves her a monster, with all
her beauty.”

As he was leaving in the morning, his mother whispered
gently: “Who was it that said, `Father forgive
them, they know not what they do?'”

“Ah, but she does know,” said he bitterly. “I can
forgive about everything against myself, but not slights to
you.”

“The time will come when you will forgive everything,
my son.”

“Not till there is acknowledgment and sorrow for the
wrong,” answered he sternly. Then with a sudden burst
of tenderness added: “Good-bye, darling mother. I will
try to do anything you wish, even though it is impossible.”

But his love, through Janette's treachery, suffered the
deepest wound it had yet received.

Christine, of her own accord, had almost decided to
call upon Mrs. Fleet, but before she could carry out her
purpose, while hastily coming downstairs one day, she
sprained her ankle, and was confined to her room some
little time.

She sent Janette with orders for the flowers, who, at
once surmising their destination, said to the florist that
she was Miss Ludolph's confidential maid, and would carry
them to those for whom they were designed. He, thinking
it “all right,” gave them to her, and she took them to a

-- 368 --

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

Frenchman in the same trade whom she knew, and sold
them at half-price, giving him a significant sign to ask no
questions. To the same market she brought the fruit; so
from that time they as mysteriously ceased as they had appeared
at Mrs. Fleet's bedside.

But Dennis was so anxious, and his mother was now
failing so rapidly, that he scarcely noted this fact. The
warm spring days seemed rather to enervate than strengthen
her. He longed to stay with her constantly, but his daily
labor was necessary to secure the comforts needful to an invalid.
Every morning he bade her a most tender adieu, and
during the day often sent Ernst to inquire how she was.

One evening, Christine ventured to send Janette on
the same errand, and impatiently awaited her return. At
last she came, appearing as if flushed and angry.

“Whom did you see?” asked Christine eagerly.

“I saw Mr. Fleet himself.”

“Well, what did he say?”

“He bite his lip, frown, and say, `Dare is no answer,'
and turn on his heel into de house.”

It was now Christine's turn to be angry. “What!”
she exclaimed, “does his Bible teach him to forget and
forgive nothing? Can it be, that he, like the rest of them,
believes and acts on only such parts as are to his mood?”

“I don't know nothing about him,” said the maid,
“only I don't want to go dare again.”

“You need not,” was the brief reply.

After a long, bitter revery, she sighed:

“Ah, well, thus we drift apart. But it is just as well,
for apart we must ever be.”

One morning early in May, Mrs. Fleet was very weak,
and Dennis left her with painful misgivings. During the
morning he sent Ernst to see how she was, and he soon
returned, with wild face, crying, “Come home quick!”

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

Breaking abruptly from his startled customer, Dennis
soon reached his mother's side. Mr. and Mrs. Bruder
were sobbing at the foot of the bed, and the girls were
pleading piteously on either side:

“Oh, mother, please don't go away.”

“Hush!” said Dennis solemnly. Awed by his manner,
all became comparatively silent. He bent over the
bed, and said:

“Mother, you are leaving us at last.”

The voice of her beloved son rallied the dying woman's
wandering mind. After a moment, she recognized him,
smiled faintly, and whispered:

“Yes, I think I am—kiss me—good-bye. Bring—the
children. Jesus—take care—my little—lambs. Good-bye—
true—honest friends—meet me—heaven. Dennis—these
children—your charge—bring them home—to me. Pray
for her. I don't know—why—she seems very—near to
me. Farewell—my good—true—son—mother's blessing—
God's blessing—ever rest—on you.”

Her eyes closed, and she fell into a gentle sleep.

“She vake no more in dis vorld,” said Mrs. Bruder in
an awed tone.

Mr. Bruder, unable to control his feelings any longer,
hurried from the room. His wife, with streaming eyes,
silently dressed the little girls, and took them home with
her, crying piteously all the way for mamma.

Pale, tearless, motionless, Dennis sat, hour after hour,
holding his mother's hand. He noted that her pulse grew
more and more feeble. At last the sun in setting broke
through the clouds that had obscured it all day, and filled
the room with a sudden glory.

To Dennis' great surprise, his mother's eyes opened
wide, with the strange, far-off look they ever had when she
was picturing to herself the unknown world.

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

Her lips moved—he bent over her and caught the
words: “Hark! hear!—It never was so sweet before.
See the angels—thronging toward me—they never came
so near before.”

Then a smile of joy and welcome lighted up her wan
features, and she whispered:

“O, Dennis, husband—are we united once more?”

Suddenly there was a look of ecstasy such as her son had
never seen on any human face, and she cried almost aloud:

“Jesus—my Saviour!” and received, as it were, directly
in His arms she passed from earth.

We touch briefly on the scenes that followed. Dennis
took the body of his mother to her old home, and buried it
under the wide-spreading elm in the village church-yard,
where as a happy child and blooming maiden she had often
sat between the services. It was his purpose to remove
the remains of his father and place them by her side as
soon as he could afford it.

His little sisters accompanied him east, and he found a
home for them with a sister of his mother, who, though in
rather straitened circumstances, was a good, kind, Christian
lady. Dennis' salary was not large, but sufficient to insure
that his sisters would be no burden to his aunt, and he also
arranged that the small annuity should be paid for their
benefit.

It was hard parting from his sisters, whose little hearts
seemed breaking at what seemed a new loss and bereavement.

“How can I leave them!” he exclaimed with tears
falling fast from his eyes.

“They are children,” said his aunt soothingly, “and
will forget their troubles in a few days.”

And so it proved; but Dennis, with a sore heart, and
feeling very lonely, returned to Chicago.

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

When at last Christine got out again, she learned from
Ernst at the store that Dennis' mother had died, and he
had taken the remains and his sisters east. In his sorrow
he seemed doubly interesting to her.

“How I wish it were in my power to cheer and comfort
him,” she sighed, “and yet I fear my power to do this is
less than that of any one else. In very truth he seems to
despise and hate me now. The barriers between us grow
stronger and higher every day. How different it all might
have been if— But what is the use of these wretched `ifs?'
What is the use of resisting this blind remorseless fate that
brings happiness to one and crushes another?”

Wearily and despondingly she rode back to the elegant
home where she found so little enjoyment.

But whom should she meet there but Mrs. Von Bräkhiem
from New York, bound westward with a gay party on a trip
to the Rocky Mountains and California. They had stopped
to spend a few days in Chicago and were determined
to take Christine on with them. Her father also strongly
seconded the plan. Though Christine surmised his motive
she did not care to resist. Since she would soon be separated
from Dennis forever, the less she saw of him, the
less would be the pain. Moreover, her sore and heavy
heart welcomed any change that would cause forgetfulness;
and so it was speedily arranged.

Mrs. Von Bräkhiem and her party quite took possession
of the Ludolph mansion, and often made it echo with gayety.

On the evening of the day that Dennis would bury his
mother, Ernst came over at Mr. Ludolph's request to carry
a message. He found the house the scene of a fashionable
revel. There was music and dancing in the parlors, and
from the dining-room the clink of glasses and loud peals
of laughter proved that this was not Christine's ideal of an
entertainment as she had portrayed it to her father on a

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

former occasion. In truth, she had little to do with the
affair; it was quite impromptu, and Mr. Ludolph and Mrs.
Von Bräkhiem were responsible for it.

But Ernst could not know this, and to him it seemed
shocking. The simple funeral service taking place on that
day in the distant New England village had never been
absent from his thoughts a moment. Since early morning
he had gone about with his little face composed to funeral
gravity.

His simple, warm-hearted parents felt that they could
only show proper respect for the occasion by the deepest
gloom. Their rooms were arranged in stiff and formal
manner with crape here and there. All unnecessary work
ceased, and the children, forbidden to play, were dressed
in mourning as far as possible, and made to sit in solemn
and dreadful state all day. It would not have surprised
Ernst if the whole city had gone in mourning. Therefore
the revelry at the Ludolph mansion seemed to him heartless
and awful beyond measure, and nearly the first thing
he told Dennis on his return was that they had had “a
great dancing and drinking party the night of the funeral,
at Mr. Ludolph's.” Then trying to find some explanation
for what seemed to him such a strange and wicked thing,
he suggested, “Perhaps they meant it for a wake.”

Poor little Ernst's ideas of the world, outside of his
home, had been gathered from a very low neighborhood.

He also handed Dennis a letter that Mr. Ludolph requested
to be given him on his return, which read as follows:

Chicago, May 6th, 1871.

“I have been compelled to supply your place in your
absence: therefore your services will be no longer needed
at this store. Inclosed you will find a check for the small
balance still due you.

August Ludolph.

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

Dennis' brow grew very dark, and in bitter soliloquy
he said, half aloud, as he strode up and down his little room
in great agitation:

“And so it all ends! The girl at whose side my mother
would have watched in the most dangerous and loathsome
of diseases, the woman of ice whom I sought to melt and
render human by as warm, true love, as ever man lavished
on one who rewarded his affection—this beautiful monster
will not even visit my mother when dying. She holds a
revel the day of the funeral, and now, through her influence,
no doubt, I am robbed of the chance of winning honest
bread. She cannot even endure the sight of the man who
once told her the unvarnished truth. Poor as you deem
me, Christine Ludolph, with God's help, not many years
shall pass before it will be condescension on my part to
recognize you.”

He would not even go to the store again. The Bruders,
having heard what had occurred, took Ernst away
also; but Dennis soon found him a better situation elsewhere.

The day on which Dennis returned, Christine was
speeding in a palace-car toward the Rocky Mountains,
outwardly gay, determined to enjoy herself and carry out
her reckless purpose to get the most possible out of life,
cost what it might.

If she had been a shallow girl, thoughtless and vain,
with only mind enough to take in the events of the passing
moment, she might have bought many fleeting pleasures
with her abundant wealth. But this she was not, with all
her faults, and wherever she went, in the midst of gayest
scenes, and in the presence of the grandest and most inspiring
scenery, thought and memory, like two spectres that
no spell could lay, haunted her and robbed her of peace
and anything like happiness. Though possessing the

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

means of gratifying every whim, though restrained by no
scruples from doing what she chose, she felt that all
around were getting more from life than she.

During her absence she experienced a sudden and
severe attack of illness. Her friends were much alarmed
about her, and she far more about herself. All her old
terror returned. In one respect she was like her mother;
she had no physical courage, but shrank with inexpressible
dread from danger, pain, and death. Again the blackness
of darkness gathered round her, and not one in the
gay pleasure party could say a word to her.

She recovered, and soon regained her usual health, but
her self-confidence was more thoroughly shaken. She felt
like one in a little cockle-shell boat out upon a shoreless
ocean. While the treacherous sea remained calm, all might
be well, but she knew a storm would soon arise, and that she
must go down, beyond hope and remedy. Again, she had
been taught how suddenly, how unexpectedly, that storm
might rise.

Dennis resolved at once to enter on the career of an
artist. He sold to Mr. Frame, at a moderate price, some
paintings and sketchings he had made. He rented a small
room that became his studio, sleeping apartment—in brief,
his home, and then went to work with all the ordinary incentives
to success intensified by his purpose to reach a
social height that would compel Christine to look upward,
if their acquaintance was renewed.

Disappointment in love is one of the severest tests of
character in man or woman. Some sink into weak sentimentality,
and mope and languish; some become listless,
apathetic, and float down the current of existence like drift-wood.
Men are often harsh and cynical, and rail at the
sex to which their mothers and sisters belong. Sometimes
a man inflicts a well-nigh fatal wound, and leaves

-- 375 --

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

his victim to cure it as best she may. From that time forth
she may be like the wronged Indian, who slays as many
white men as he can. Not a few, on finding they cannot enter
the beautiful paradise of happy love, plunge into imbruting
vice, and drown not only their disappointment, but
themselves in dissipation. Their course is like that of some
who deem that the best way to cure a wound or end a
disease is to kill the patient as soon as possible. If women
have true metal in them (and they usually have) they become
unselfishly devoted to others, and by gentle, self-denying
ways seek to impart to those about them the happiness
denied to themselves.

But with all manly young men, the instinct of Dennis
is perhaps the most common. They will rise, shine, and
dazzle the eyes that once looked scornfully or indifferently
at them.

As he worked patiently at his noble calling, this smaller
ambition was gradually lost in the nobler, broader one, to
be a true artist and good man.

During his illness, some gentlemen of large wealth
and liberality, who wished to stimulate and develop the
native artistic talent of their city, offered a prize of $2,000
for the finest picture painted during the year, the artist
also having the privilege of selling his work.

On his return after his illness, Dennis heard of this,
and determined to be one of the competitors. He applied
to Mr. Consoor, who had the matter in charge, for permission
to enter the lists, which that gentleman granted rather
doubtfully. He had known Dennis only as a critic, not as
an artist. But, having gained his point, Dennis went
earnestly to work on the emblematic painting he had resolved
upon, and with what success the following chapters
will show.

His mother's sickness and death, of course, put a

-- 376 --

p667-385 [figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

complete stop to his artistic labors for a time, but on entering
his new career as an artist, he gave himself wholly to this
effort.

The day for exhibition and decision was fixed on Saturday
morning, October 7th, 1871.

CHAPTER XLI. SUSIE WINTHROP APPEARS AGAIN.

Our story passes rapidly over the scenes and events
of the summer and fall of '71. Another heavy blow fell
upon Dennis, in the loss of his old friend and instructor,
Mr. Bruder.

By prayer and effort, his own and others', he was saved
morally and spiritually, but he had been greatly shattered
by past excess. He was attacked by typhoid fever, and
after a few days' illness died. Recovery from this disease
depends largely upon strength and purity of constitution.
But every one of the innumerable glasses of liquor that
poor Bruder had swallowed robbed him of these, and so
there was no constitution to resist.

Under her husband's improved finances, Mrs. Bruder
had removed to comfortable lodgings in Harrison Street, and
these she determined to keep if possible, dreading for the
sake of her children the influences of a crowded tenement
house. Dennis stood by her, a staunch and helpful friend;
Ernst was earning a good little sum weekly, and by her
needle and wash-tub the patient woman continued the
hard battle of life with fair prospects of success.

Dennis' studio was over on the south side, at the top
of a tall building overlooking the lake. Even before the

-- 377 --

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

early summer sun rose above the shining waves he was at
his easel, and so accomplished what is a fair day's work
before many of his profession had left their beds. Though
he worked hard, and many hours, he still worked judiciously.
Bent upon accomplishing what was almost impossible
within the limited time remaining, he determined, with
all his long hours of labor, Dr. Arten should never charge
him with suicidal tendencies again. Therefore he trained
himself mentally and morally for his struggle as the athlete
does physically.

He believed in the truth too little recognized among
brain-workers, that men can develop themselves into splendid
mental conditions, wherein they can accomplish almost
double their ordinary amount of labor.

The year allotted to the competitors for the prize to
be given in October was all too short for such a work as he
had attempted, and through his own, his mother's and
Mr. Bruder's illness, he had lost a third of the time, but in
the careful and skilful manner indicated he was trying to
make it up.

He had a long conversation with shrewd old Dr. Arten,
who began to take quite an interest in him. And also read
several books on hygiene. Thus he worked under guidance
of reason, science, Christian principle, instead of mere
impulse, as is too often the case with genius.

In the absorption of his task he withdrew utterly from
society, and, with the exception of his mission-class, Christian
worship on Sabbath, and attendance on a little-prayer
meeting in a neglected quarter during the week, he permitted
no other demands upon his time and thoughts.

His pictures had sold for sufficient to provide for his
sisters and enable him to live, with close economy, till after
the prize was given, and then, if he did not gain it (of which
he was not at all sure), his painting would sell for enough
to meet future needs.

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

And so we leave him for a time earnestly at work. He
was like a ship that had been driven hither and thither
tempest-tossed and in danger, but which, on reaching a clear
sky and smooth water at last, finds its true bearings, and
steadily pursues its homeward voyage.

The Christine that he first had learned to love in
happy unconsciousness while they arranged the store
together, became a glorified, artistic ideal. The Christine
he had learned to know as false and heartless, was now to
him a strange, fascinating, unwomanly creature, beautiful
only as the sirens were beautiful, that he might wreck
himself body and soul before her unpitying eyes. He
sought to banish all thought of her.

Christine returned about midsummer. She was compelled
to note, as she neared her native city, that of all the
objects it contained, Dennis Fleet was uppermost in her
thoughts. She longed to go to the store and see him
once more, even though it should be only at a distance,
with not even the shadow of recognition between them.
She condemned it all as folly, and worse than in vain, but
that made no difference to her heart; that would have its
way.

Almost trembling with excitement, she entered the
Art Building the next day, and glanced around with a
timidity that was in marked contrast to her usual cold and
critical glance. But, as the reader knows, Dennis Fleet
was not to be seen. From time to time she went again,
but neither he nor Ernst appeared. She feared that for
some reason he had left, and determined to learn the
truth. Throwing off the strange timidity and restraint
that ever embarrassed her where he was concerned, she
said to Mr. Schwartz one day:

“I don't like the way that picture is hung. Where is
Mr. Fleet? I believe he has charge of that department.”

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

“Why, bless you! Miss Ludolph,” replied Mr.
Schwartz, with a look of surprise, “Mr. Ludolph discharged
him over two months ago.”

“Discharged him! what for?”

“For being away too much, I heard,” said old Schwartz
with a shrug indicating that that might be the reason and
might not.

Christine came to the store but rarely thereafter, for it
had lost its chief element of interest. That evening she
said to her father:

“You have discharged Mr. Fleet?”

“Yes,” was the brief answer.

“May I ask the reason?”

“He was away too much.”

“That is not the real reason,” she said, turning suddenly
upon him. “Father, what is the use of treating me
as a child? What is the use of trying to lock things up
and keep them from me? I intend to go to Germany
with you this fall, and that is sufficient.”

With a courtly smile Mr. Ludolph replied: “And I
have lived long enough, my daughter, to know that what
people intend and what they do are two very different
things.”

She flushed angrily and said:

“It was most unjust to discharge him as you did.
Do you not remember that he offered his mother's services
as nurse, when I was dreading the small-pox?”

“You are astonishingly grateful in this case,” said her
father with a meaning that Christine understood too well,
“but if you will read the records of the Ludolph race, you
will find that its representatives have often been compelled
to do things somewhat arbitrarily. Since you have been
gone, I have received letters announcing the death of my
brother and his wife. I am now Baron Ludolph!”

-- 380 --

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

But Christine was too angry and too deeply wounded
to note this information, which at one time would have
elated her beyond measure, and she coldly said:

“It is a pity that noblemen are compelled to aught but
noble deeds,” and, with this parting arrow, left him.

Even her father winced, and then with a heavy frown
said, “It is well that this Yankee youth has vanished;
still the utmost vigilance is required.”

Again he saw the treacherous maid, and promised
increased reward if she would be watchful, and inform him
of every movement of Christine.

In the unobtrusive ways that her sensitive pride permitted,
Christine tried to find out what had become of Dennis,
but vainly. She offered her maid a large reward if she
would discover him, but she had been promised a larger
sum not to find him, and so did not. The impression was
given that he had left the city, and Christine feared, with a
sickening dread, she would never see him again. But one
evening Mr. Consoor stated a fact, in a casual way, that
startled both Mr. and Miss Ludolph.

He was calling at their house, and they were discussing
the coming exhibition of the pictures of those who
would compete for the prize.

“By the way, your former clerk and porter is among
the competitors; at least he entered the lists last spring,
but I have lost sight of him since. I imagine he has given
it up, and betaken himself to tasks more within the range
of his ability.”

The eyes of father and daughter met, but she turned to
Mr. Consoor, and said, coolly, though with a face somewhat
flushed:

“And has Chicago so much artistic talent that a real
genius has no chance here?”

“I was not aware that Mr. Fleet was a genius,”
answered Mr. Consoor.

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

“I think he will satisfy you on that point, and that you
will hear from him before the exhibition takes place.”

Mr. Ludolph hastily changed the subject, but he had
forebodings as to the future.

Christine went to her room, and thought for a long
time; suddenly she sprang up, exclaiming:

“He told me his story once, on canvas, I will now tell
him mine.”

She at once stretched the canvas on a frame for a small
picture, and placed it on an easel, that she might commence
with the dawn of day.

During the following weeks she worked scarcely less
earnestly and patiently than Dennis. The door was locked
when she painted, and before she left the studio the picture
was hidden.

She meant to send it anonymously, so that not even her
father should know its authorship. She hoped that Dennis
would recognize it.

When she was in the street her eyes began to have an
eager, wistful look, as if she was seeking some one. She
often went to galleries, and other resorts of artists, but in
vain, for she never met him, though at times he was nearer
than Evangeline's lover, the dip of whose oar she heard in
her dream. Though she knew, if she met him, she would
probably give not one encouraging glance, yet the instinct
of her heart was just as strong.

Mr. Ludolph told the maid that she must find out what
Christine was painting, and she tried to that degree that
she awakened suspicion.

On one occasion Christine turned suddenly on her and
said:

“What do you mean? If I find you false—if I have
even good reason to suspect you, I will turn you into the
street, though it be at midnight!”

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

And the maid learned, as did Mr. Ludolph, that she
was not dealing with a child.

At last, Monday, October 2d, dawned, and on the following
Saturday the prize would be given. All the long day
Dennis was employed in giving the finishing touches to his
picture. It was not worked up as finely as he could
have wished; time did not permit this. But he had brought
out his thought vividly, and his drawings were full of power.

In the evening he walked out for air and exercise.
As he was passing one of the large hotels, he heard his
name called. Turning, he saw on the steps, radiant with
welcome, his old friend, Susie Winthrop. Her hand was
on the arm of a tall gentleman, who seemed to have eyes
for her only. But in her old impulsive way she sprang
down the steps, and gave Dennis a grasp of the hand that
did his lonely heart good. Then, leading him to the
scholarly-looking gentleman, who was looking through his
glasses in mild surprise, she said:

“Professor Learned, my husband, Mr. Fleet. This is
the Dennis Fleet I have told you about so often.”

“Oh—h,” said the Professor in prolonged accents,
while a genial light shone through the rims of his gold
spectacles; “Mr. Fleet, we are old acquaintances, though
we have never met before. If I were a jealous man, you
are the only one I should fear.”

“And we mean to make you woefully jealous to-night,
for I intend to have Mr. Fleet dine with us and spend the
evening. No, I will take no excuse, no denial. This infatuated
man will do whatever I bid him, and he is a sort
of a Greek athlete. If you do not come right along I shall
command him to lay violent hands on you and drag you
ignominiously in.”

Dennis was only too glad to accept, but only wished to
make a better toilet.

“I have just come from my studio,” he said.

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

“And you wish to go and divest yourself of all artistic
flavor and become commonplace. Do you imagine I
will permit it? No! so march in as my captive. Who
ever heard of disputing the will of a bride. This man”
(pointing up to the tall Professor) “never dreams of it.”

Dennis learned that she was on her wedding trip, and
saw that she was happily married, and proud of her Professor,
as he of her.

With feminine tact she drew his story from him, and
yet it was but a meagre, partial story, like the play of Hamlet
with Hamlet left out, for he tried to be wholly silent
on his love and disappointment. But in no respect did
he deceive Mrs. Learned.

Her husband went away for a little time. In his absence
she asked abruptly:

“Have you seen Miss Ludolph lately?”

“No!” said Dennis with a tell-tale flush. Seeing her
look of sympathy, and knowing her to be such a true friend,
the impulsive young man gave his confidence almost before
he knew it. She was just the one to inspire trust, and
he was very lonely, having had no one to whom he could
speak his deeper feelings since his mother died.

“Miss Ludolph wronged me in a way that a man finds
it hard to forget or forgive,” he said in a low bitter tone,
“but I should have tried to do both had she not treated my
mother most inhumanly,” and he told his story over again
with Hamlet in.

Mrs. Learned listened with breathless interest, and then
said:

“She is a strange girl, and that plan of making you her
unconscious model is just like her, though it was both cruel
and wicked. And yet, Mr. Fleet, with shame for my sex
I admit it, how many would have flirted with you to the
same degree from mere vanity and love of excitement. I

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

have seen Miss Ludolph, and I cannot understand her.
We are no longer the friends we once were, but I cannot
think her utterly heartless. She is bent upon becoming a
great artist at any cost, and I sometimes think she would
sacrifice herself as readily as any one else for this purpose.
She looks to me as if she had suffered, and she has lost
much of her old haughty, cold manner, save when something
calls it out. Even in the drawing-room she was abstracted,
as if her thoughts were far away. You are a man
of honor, and it is due that you should know the following
facts.
Indeed I do not think that they are a secret any
longer, and at any rate they will soon be known. If Mr.
Ludolph were in Germany he would be a noble. It is his
intention to go there this Fall, and take his wealth and
Christine with him, and assert his ancestral titles and position.
Christine could not marry in this land without incurring
her father's curse, and I think she has no disposition
to do that,—her ambition is fully in accord with his.”

“Yes,” said Dennis bitterly, “and where other women
have hearts, she has ambition only.”

The Professor returned and the subject was dropped.

Dennis said, on leaving: “I did not expect to show
any one my picture till it was placed on exhibition, with
the others, but if you care to see it, you may to-morrow.
Perhaps you can make some suggestions that will help
me.”

They eagerly accepted the invitation, and came the
following morning. Dennis watched them with much
solicitude.

When once they understood his thought, their delight
and admiration knew no bounds.

The Professor turned and stared at him as if he were
an entirely different person from the unpretending youth
who was introduced on the preceding evening.

-- 385 --

p667-394

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

“If you do not get the prize,” he said sententiously,
“you have a great deal of artistic talent in Chicago.”

“`A Daniel come to judgment!'” cried his wife.

CHAPTER XLII. SUGGESTIVE PICTURES AND A PRIZE.

At last the day of the exhibition dawned. Dennis had
sent his picture, directed to Mr. Consoor, with his name in
an envelope nailed on its back. No one was to know who
the artists were till after the decision was given. Christine
had sent hers also, but no name whatever was in the envelope
on the back of her picture.

Quite early in the day, the doors were thrown open for
all who chose to come. The committee of critics had
ample time given them for their decision, and at one P. M.
this was to be announced.

Although Dennis went quite early, he found that
Christine was there before him. She stood with Professor
and Mrs. Learned, Mr. Consoor and her father, before
his picture. He could only see her side face, and she was
glancing from the printed explanation in the catalogue to
the painting. Mrs. Learned was also at her side, seeing
to it that no point was unnoted. Christine's manner
betrayed intense interest and excitement, and with cause,
for again Dennis had spoken to her deepest soul in the
language she best loved and understood.

As before she saw two emblematic pictures within one
frame merely separated by a plain band of gold.

The first presented a chateau of almost palatial proportions,
heavy, ornate, but stiff and quite devoid of beauty

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

It appeared the abode of wealth and ancestral greatness.
Everything about the place indicated lavish expenditure.
The walks and trees were straight and formal, the flowers
that bloomed here and there, large and gaudy. A parrot
hung in a gilded cage against a column of the piazza. No
wild songsters fluttered in the trees, or were on the wing.
Hills shut the place in and gave it a narrow, restricted impression,
and the sky overhead was hard and brazen. On
the lawn stood a graceful mountain ash, and beneath it
were two figures. The first was that of a man, and evidently
the master of the place. His appearence and manner
chiefly indicated pride, haughtiness, and also sensuality.
He had broken a spray from the ash tree, and with a condescending
air was in the act of handing it to a lady, in
the portraiture of whom Dennis had truly displayed great
skill. She was very beautiful, and yet there was nothing
good or noble in her face. Her proud features showed
mingled shame and reluctance to receive the gift in the
manner it was bestowed, and yet she was receiving it.
The significance of the mountain ash is “Grandeur.” The
whole scene was the portrayal, in the beautiful language of
Art, of a worldly, ambitious marriage, where the man seeks
mere beauty, and the woman wealth and position, love
having no existence.

It possessed an eloquence that Christine could not
resist, and she fairly loathed the alliance she knew her
father would expect her to make after their arrival in
Germany, though once she had looked forward to it with
eagerness as the stepping-stone to her highest ambition.

The second picture was a beautiful contrast. Instead of
the brazen glare of the first, the air was full of glimmering
lights and shades, and the sky of a deep transparent blue.
Far up a mountain side, on an over-hanging cliff, grew the
same graceful ash-tree, but its branches were entwined with

-- 387 --

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

vines of the passion-flower (signifying “holy love”) that
hung around in slender streamers. On a jutting rock, with
precarious footing, stood a young man reaching up to grasp
a branch, his glance bold and hopeful, and his whole manner
full of daring and power. He had evidently had a
hard climb to reach his present position; his hat was gone,
and his dress light and simple and adapted to the severest
effort.

But the chief figure in this picture also, was that of a
young girl who stood near, her right hand clasping his left,
and steadying and sustaining him in his perilous footing.
The wind was in her golden hair, and swept to one side
her light airy costume. Her pure, noble face was lifted up
toward him, rather than toward the spray he sought to
grasp, and an eager happy light shone from her eyes. She
had evidently climbed with him to their present vantage-point,
and now her little hand secured and strengthened
him as he sought to grasp for her success and prosperity
joined with unselfish love. The graceful wind-flowers
tossed their delicate blossoms around their feet, and above
them an eagle wheeled in its majestic flight.

Below and oposite them on a breezy hill-side stood an
elegant modern villa, as tasteful in its architecture as the
former had been stiff and heavy. A fountain played upon
the lawn, and back of it a cascade broke into silver spray
and mist. High above this beautiful earthly home, in the
clear, pure air rose a palace-like structure in shadowy golden
outline, indicating that after the dwelling-place of time
came the grander and more perfect mansion above.

Christine looked till her eyes were blinded with tears,
and then dropped her veil. In the features of the lady in
each case she had not failed to trace a faint likeness, sufficient
to make it clear to herself. She said in a low plaintive
tone, with quivering lips:

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

“Mr. Fleet painted that picture.”

“Yes,” said Mrs. Learned, looking at her with no little
wonder and perplexity.

By a great effort Christine recovered herself and said:

“You know how deeply fine paintings always affect
me.”

Dennis of course knew nothing of Christine's feelings.
He could only see that his picture had produced a profound
effect on her, and that she had eyes for nothing else.
But he overheard Mr. Consoor say:

“It is indeed a remarkable painting.”

“Do you know its author?” asked Mr. Ludolph with
a heavy frown.

“No, I do not. It is a mystery as yet.”

“Will it take the prize do you think?”

“I am not at liberty to give an opinion as yet,” replied
Mr. Consoor with a smile. “There is another picture here,
almost if not quite as fine, though much smaller and simpler,”
and he took Mr. Ludolph off to show him that.

Dennis was now recognized by Mrs. Learned and her
husband, who came forward and greeted him cordially, and
they commenced making a tour of the gallery together.
Though his heart beat fast, he completely ignored Christine's
presence, and replied coldly to Mr. Ludolph's slight
bow.

Christine, on being aware of his presence, furtively
devoured him with her eyes. The refining influences of his
life were evident in his face and bearing, and she realized
her ideal of what a man ought to be. Eagerly she watched
till he should discover her painting where it hung opposite
his own, and at last she was amply rewarded for all her
toil. He stopped suddenly and stood as if spell-bound.

The picture was very simple, and few accessories entered
into it. Upon a barren rock of an island stood a woman

-- 389 --

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

gazing far out at sea, where in the distance a ship was sailing
away. Though every part had been worked up with
exquisite finish, the whole force and power of the painting
lay in the expression of the woman's face, which was an indescribable
mingling of longing and despair. Here also
Christine had traced a faint resemblance to herself, though
the woman was middle aged and haggard, with famine in
her cheeks.

As Dennis looked and wondered, the thought flashed
into his mind, “Could she have painted that?” He turned
suddenly toward her and was convinced that she had; for
there she was looking at him with something of the same
expression, or at least he fancied so. She blushed deeply
and turned hastily away. He was greatly agitated, but in
view of the eyes that were upon him controlled himself and
remained outwardly calm.

Mr. Ludolph also was convinced that his daughter had
painted the picture, and frowned more heavily than before.
He turned a dark look on her, and found her regarding
Dennis in a manner that caused him to grind his teeth with
rage. But he could do nothing but sit down and watch the
course of events.

The people were now thronging in. The gentlemen
who made up the prize, with their committee of award, of
which Mr. Consoor was chairman, were also present. Most
critically they examined each picture till at last their choice
narrowed down to the two paintings above described. But
it soon became evident that their choice would fall upon the
larger one, and Dennis saw that he was to be the victor.
To his surprise Christine seemed utterly indifferent as to
the result of their decision. He could not know that the
prize had no place in her thoughts when she painted her
picture. She had found her reward in its effect on him.

At one o'clock Mr. Consoor came forward and said:

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

“Ladies and gentlemen, and especially do I address that
group of liberal citizens who are so generously seeking to
encourage art in our great and prosperous city, it gives
me pleasure to inform you that your munificence has
brought forth rich fruit, for here are many paintings that
would do credit to any gallery. We hesitated a little time
between two very superior pictures, but at last we have
decided that the larger one is worthy of the prize. The
smaller picture is one of great merit; its treatment is unusually
fine, though the subject is not new.

“The two emblematic pictures in some parts show crude
and hasty work—indeed some minor parts are quite unfinished.
The artist evidently has not had sufficient time.
But the leading features are well wrought out, and there is
a power and originality about the entire effort that so impresses
us that, as I have said, we render our decision in
its favor. That all may know that our verdict is fair, we
state on our honor that we do not know the authorship of
a single painting present. Dr. Arten, as the largest contributor
towards the prize, you are appointed to bestow it.
On the back of the picture you will find an envelope containing
the name of the artist, whom we all shall delight to
honor.”

Amid breathless expectation, Dr. Arten stepped forward,
took down the envelope, and read in a loud, trumpet-like
voice,

Dennis Fleet.

-- --

p667-400 CHAPTER XLIII. FIRE! FIRE!

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

Will Dennis Fleet come forward?” cried Dr. Arten.
Very pale, and trembling with excitement, Dennis stepped
out before them all.

“Take heart, my young friend, I am not about to read
your death-warrant,” said the Doctor cheerily. “Permit
me to present you with this check for two thousand dollars,
and express to you what is of more value to the true
artist, our esteem and appreciation of your artistic merit.
May your brush ever continue to be employed in the
presentation of such noble, elevating thoughts; your
laurel crown of earth will change to the more unfading
one of heaven.”

And the good Doctor, quite overcome by this unusual
flight of eloquence, blew his nose vigorously and wiped
from his spectacles the moisture with which his own eyes
had bedewed them.

Dennis responded with a low bow, and was about to
retire; but his few friends, and indeed all who knew him,
pressed forward with their congratulations.

Foremost among these were the Professor and his wife.
Tears of delight fairly shone in Mrs. Learned's eyes as
she shook his hand again and again. Many others also
trooped up for an introduction, till he was quite bewildered
by strange names, and compliments that seemed
stranger still.

-- 392 --

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

Suddenly a low, well-known voice at his side sent a
thrill to his heart and a rush of crimson to his face

“Will Mr. Fleet deign to receive my congratulations
also?”

He turned and met the deep blue eyes of Christine
Ludolph lifted timidly to his. But at once the association
that had long been uppermost in regard to her—the memory
of her supposed treatment of his mother—flashed
across him, and he replied with cold and almost stately
courtesy:

“The least praise or notice from Miss Ludolph would
be a most unexpected favor.”

She thought from his manner that he might as well
have said “unwelcome favor,” and with a sad disappointed
look she turned away.

Even in the excitement and triumph of the moment,
Dennis was oppressed by the thought that he had not
spoken as wisely as he might. Almost abruptly he broke
away and escaped to the solitude of his own room.

He did not think about his success. The prize lay
forgotten in his pocket-book. He sat in his arm-chair and
stared apparently at vacancy, but in reality at the picture
that he was sure Christine had painted. He went over
and over again with the nicest scrutiny all her actions in
the gallery, and now reproached himself bitterly for the
repelling answer he had given when she spoke to him.
He tried to regain his old anger and hardness in view of
her wrongs to him and his, but could not. The tell-tale
picture, and traces of sorrow and suffering in her face in
accord with it, had disarmed him. He said to himself,
and half believed, that he was letting his imagination run
away with his reason, but could not help it. At last he
seized his hat and hastened to the hotel where Mrs. Learned
was staying. She at once launched out into a strain

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

eulogistic and descriptive of her enjoyment of the whole
thing.

“I never was so proud of Chicago,” she exclaimed.
“It is the greatest city in the world. Only the other day
her streets were prairies. I believe my husband expected
to find buffalo and Indians just outside the town. But
see! already by its liberality and attention to Art, it
begins to vie with some of our oldest cities. But what is
the matter? You look so worried.”

“Oh, nothing,” said Dennis, coming out of his troubled,
abstracted manner.

With her quick intuition, Mrs. Learned at once divined
his thoughts, and said soon after, when her husband's back
was turned:

“All I can say is, that she was deeply, most deeply
affected by your picture, but she said nothing to me, more
than to express her admiration. My friend, you had better
forget her. They sail for Europe very soon; and besides,
she is not worthy of you.”

“I only wish I could forget her, and am angry with myself
that I cannot,” he replied, and soon after said “good-night.”

Wandering aimlessly through the streets, he almost
unconsciously made his way to the north side, where the
Ludolph mansion was situated. Then the impulse to go to
it came over him, and for the first time since the evening,
long before, when, stunned and wounded by his bitter disappointment
he had gone away apparently to die, he again
was at the familiar place. The gas was burning in Mr.
Ludolph's library. He went around on the side street
(for the house was on a corner), and a light shone
from what he knew was Christine's studio. She undoubtedly
was there. Even such proximity excited him
strangely, and in his morbid state he felt that he could

-- 394 --

[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]

almost kiss the feeble rays that shimmered out into the
darkened street. In his secret soul he utterly condemned
his folly, but promised himself that he would be weak no
longer after that one night. The excitements of the day
had rather thrown him off his balance.

Suddenly he heard, sweet and clear, though softened
by distance and intervening obstacles, the same weird, pathetic
ballad that had so moved him when Christine sang
it at Le Grand Hotel, the evening of the day on which
he had pointed out the fatal defect in her picture. At
short intervals, kindred and plaintive songs followed each
other.

“There is nothing exultant or hopeful about those
strains,” he said to himself. “For some reason she is not
happy. Oh, that I might have one frank conversation with
her, and find out the whole truth. But it seems that I
might just as well ask for a near look at yonder star that
glimmers so distantly. For some reason, I cannot believe
her so utterly heartless as she has seemed; and then
mother has prayed. Can it all end as a miserable dream?”

Late at night the music ceased, and the room was darkened.

Little dreamed Christine that her plaintive minstrelsy
had fallen on so sympathetic an ear, and that the man who
seemingly had repelled her slightest acquaintance had shivered
long hours in the cold, dark street.

So the Divine friend waits and watches, even till the
dews of morning fall, while we, in ignorance and unbelief,
pay no heed. Stranger far, He waits and watches when
we know, but yet, unrelenting, ignore His presence.

With heavy steps, Dennis wearily plodded homeward.
He was oppressed by that deep despondency which follows
great fatigue and excitement.

In the southwest he saw a brilliant light. He heard

-- 395 --

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

the alarm-bells, and knew there was a fire, but to have
aroused him that night it must have come scorchingly
close. He reached his dark little room, threw himself
dressed on the couch, and slept till nearly noon the next
day.

When he awoke, and realized how the best hours of the
Sabbath had passed, he started up much vexed with himself,
and after a brief retrospect said:

“Such excitements as those of yesterday are little better
than a debauch, and I must shun them hereafter. God
has blessed and succeeded me, and it is but a poor return I
am making. However my unfortunate attachment ends,
nothing is gained by moping around in the dead of night.
Henceforth let there be an end to such folly.”

He made a careful toilet and sat down to his Sabbath-school
lesson.

To his delight he again met Mrs. Learned, who came to
visit her old mission-class. She smiled most approvingly,
and quoted:

“`He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful
also in much.'”

He went home with her, and in the evening they all
went to church together.

He cried unto the Lord for strength and help, and
almost lost consciousness of the service in his earnest
prayer for true manhood and courage to go forward to
what he feared would be a sad and lonely life. And
the answer came; for a sense of power and readiness to do
God's will, and withal a strange hopefulness, inspired him.
Trusting in the Divine strength, he felt that he could meet
his future now, whatever it might be.

Again the-alarm bells were ringing, and there was a
light in the southwest.

“There seems to be a fire over there in the direction of

-- 396 --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]

my poor German friend's house. You remember Mrs.
Bruder. I will go and call on them, I think. At any rate
I should call, for it is due to her husband that I won the
prize,” and they parted at the churchdoor.

Christine soon left the gallery with a veil drawn over
her face. Her gay friends tried in vain to rally her, and
rather wondered at her manner, but said:

“She is so full of moods of late, you can never know
what to expect.”

Her father, with a few indifferent words, left her for his
place of business. His hope and plan still was to prevent
her meeting Dennis and keep up the estrangement that
existed.

Christine went home and spent the long hours in bitter
revery, which at last she summed up by saying:

“I have stamped out his love by my folly, and now his
words, `I despise you,' express the whole wretched
truth.” Then clenching her little hands she added with
livid lips and a look of scorn, “If I can never help him
(and therefore no one) win earthly greatness, I will never
be the humble recipient of it from another. Since his
second picture cannot be true of my experience, neither
shall the first.”

And she was one to keep such a resolve. The evening
was spent, as we know, in singing alone in her studio,
this being her favorite, indeed her only way of giving
expression to her feelings. Very late she sought her bed
to find but little sleep.

The day of rest brought no rest to her, suggested no
hope, no sacred privilege of seeking Divine help to bear
up under life's burdens. To her it was a relic of superstition,
at which she chafed as interfering with the usual
routine of affairs. She awoke with a headache, and a long
miserable day she found it. Sabbath night she determined

-- 397 --

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

to have sleep, and therefore took an opiate and retired
early.

Mr. Ludolph sat in his library trying to construct some
plan by which Christine could be sent to Germany at once.

When Dennis reached the neighborhood of the fire he
found it much larger than he supposed, and when he
entered Harrison Street, near where Mrs. Bruder lived,
discovered that only prompt action could save the family.
The streets were fast becoming choked with fugitives and
teams, and the confusion threatened to develop into panic
and wide-spread danger. The fire was but a block away
when he rushed up-stairs to the floor which the Bruders
occupied. From the way that blazing brands were flying
he knew that there was not a moment to spare.

He found Mrs. Bruder startled, anxious, but in no way
comprehending the situation.

“Quick!” cried Dennis, “waken and dress the children—
pack up what you can lay your hands on and carry—
you have no time to do anything more.”

“Ah! mine Gott! vat you mean?”

“Do as I say—there's no time to explain. Here
Ernst, help me,” and Dennis snatched up one child and
commenced dressing it before it could fairly wake.
Ernst took up another and followed his example. Mrs.
Bruder, recovering from her bewilderment, hastily gathered
a few things together, saying in the meantime:

“Surely you don't tink our home burn up?”

“Yes, my poor friend, in five minutes more we must all
be out of this building.”

“Oh, den come dis minute! Let me save de childer,”
and throwing a blanket around the youngest the frightened
woman rushed downstairs followed by Ernst and his little
brother, while Dennis hastened with the last child and the
bundle.

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

Their escape was none too prompt, for the blazing
embers were falling to that degree in the direct line of the
fire as to render it very unsafe. But though their progress
was necessarily slow, from the condition of the streets, the
breadth of the fire was not great at this point, and they soon
reached a position to the west and windward that was safe.
Putting the family in charge of Ernst, and telling them to
continue westward, Dennis rushed back, feeling that many
lives might depend upon stout hands and brave hearts
that night. Moreover he was in that state of mind that
made him court rather than shun danger.

He had hardly left his humble friends before Mrs. Bruder
stopped, put her hand on her heart and cried:

“O Ernst! O Gott forgive me! dat I should forget
him—your fader's picture. I must go back.”

“O moder, no! you are more to us than the picture.”
The woman's eyes were wild and excited, and she cried
vehemently: “Dat picture saved mine Berthold life—yes,
more, more, him brought back his artist soul. Vithout
him ve vould all be vorse dan dead. I can no live vithout
him. Stay here,” and with the speed of the wind the
devoted wife rushed back to the burning street, up the
stairs, already crackling and blazing, to where the lovely
landscape smiled peacefully in the dreadful glare, with its
last rich glow of beauty. She tore it from its fastenings,
pressed her lips fervently against it, regained the street,
but with dress on fire. She staggered forward a few steps
in the hot stifling air and smoke, and then fell upon her
burden. Spreading her arms over it, to protect it even in
death, the mother's heart went out in agony toward her
children.

“Ah merciful Gott! take care of dem,” she sighed, and
the prayer and the spirit that breathed it went up to heaven
together.

-- --

p667-408 CHAPTER XLIV. BARON LUDOLPH LEARNS THE TRUTH.

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

With eyes ablaze with excitement, Dennis plunged
into the region just before the main line of fire, knowing
that there the danger would be greatest. None realized
the rapidity of its advance. At the door of a tenement-house
he found a pale, thin, half-clad woman tugging
at a sewing-machine.

“Madam,” cried Dennis, “you have no time to waste
over that burden if you wish to escape.”

“What is the use of escaping without it?” she answered
sullenly. “It is the only way I have of making a living.”

“Give it to me then, and follow as fast as you can.”
Shouldering what meant to the poor creature shelter,
clothing, and bread, he led the way to the southeast, out
of the line of fire. It was a long, hard struggle, but they
got through safely.

“How can I ever pay you?” cried the grateful woman.

“By your prayers. Good-bye,” and he was off again.

“Well,” she muttered, “I never prayed much before,
but I am going to begin now.”

Dennis determined to make his way to the west, and
windward of the fire, as he could then judge better of the
chances of its spreading. He thought it safer to go
around and back of the flames, as they now seemed much
wider, and nearer the south branch of the Chicago river.

He found that he could cross the burnt district a little

-- 400 --

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

to the southwest, for the small wooden houses were swept
so utterly away that there were no heated blazing ruins to
contend with. He also saw that he could do better by
making quite a wide circuit, as he thus avoided streets
choked by fugitives. Reaching a point near the river on
the west side of the fire, he climbed a high pile of lumber,
and then discovered to his horror that the fire had caught
in several places on the south side, and that the nearest
bridges were burning.

To those not familiar with the topography of the city,
it should be stated that it is separated by the Chicago
river, a slow, narrow stream, into three main divisions,
known as the south, north, and west sides.

By a triumph of engineering, the former mouth of this
river at the lake is now its source, the main stream being
turned back upon itself, and dividing into two branches
at a point little over half a mile from the lake, one flowing
to the southwest into the Illinois, and the other from the
northwest.

The south division includes all the territory between
the lake east of the south branch and south of the main
river. The north division includes the area between the
lake east of the north branch and north of the river;
while the west division embraces all that part of the city
west of the two branches. The fire originated in De
Koven Street, the southwestern part of the west side, and
it was carried steadily to the north and east, by an increasing
gale. The south side, with all its magnificent buildings,
was soon directly in the line of the fire.

When Dennis saw that the flames had crossed the
south branch, and were burning furiously beyond, he knew
that the best part of the city was threatened with destruction.
He hastened to the Washington Street tunnel,
where he found a vast throng, carrying all sorts of burdens,

-- 401 --

[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

rushing either way. He plunged in with the rest, and
soon found himself hustled hither and thither by a surging
mass of humanity. A little piping voice that seemed
under his feet cried:

“Oh, mamma! mamma! Where are you? I'm gettin'
lost.”

“Here I am, my child,” answered a voice some steps
in advance, and Dennis saw a lady carrying another child;
but the rushing tide would not let her wait, each one, in
the place where they were wedged, being carried right
along. Stooping down, he put the little girl on his shoulder
where she could see her mother, and so they pressed
on. Suddenly, in the very midst of the tunnel, by reason
of the destruction of the works, the gas all at once ceased,
and utter darkness filled the place.

There was a loud cry of consternation, and then a
momentary and dreadful silence, which would have been
the preface of a fatal panic, had not Dennis cried out in a
clarion voice:

“All keep to the right!”

This cry was taken up and repeated on every hand, and
side by side, to right and left, the two living streams of
humanity, with steady tramp! tramp! rushed past each
other.

When they emerged into the glare of the south side
Dennis gave the child to its mother and said: “Madam,
your only chance is to escape in that direction,” pointing
northwest.

He then tried to make his way to the hotel where Professor
and Mrs. Learned were staying, but it was in the
midst of an unapproachable sea of fire. If they had not
escaped some little time before, they had already perished.
He then tried to make his way to the windward, towards
his own room. His two thousand dollars and all he

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

possessed was there, and the instinct of self-preservation
caused him to think it was time to look after his own.
But progress was now very difficult. The streets were
choked by drays, carriages, furniture, trunks, and every degree
and condition of humanity. In addition to these impediments
his steps were often stayed by thrilling scenes,
and the need of a helping hand. In order to make his way
faster he took a street nearer the fire from which the people
had mostly been driven. As he was hurrying along with
his hat drawn over his eyes to avoid the sparks that were
driven about like fiery hail, he suddenly heard a piercing
shriek. Looking up he saw the figure of a woman at the
third story window of a fine mansion that was already burning,
though not so rapidly as those in the direct line of the
fire. He with a number of others stopped at the sound.

“Who will volunteer with me to save that woman?”
cried he.

“Wal, stranger, you can reckon on this old stager for
one,” answered a familiar voice.

Dennis turned and recognized his old friend, the Good
Samaritan.

“Why Cronk,” he cried, “don't you know me? Don't
you remember the young man you saved from starving by
suggesting the snow-shovel business?”

“Hollo! my young colt. How are you?—give us your
for foot. But come, don't let's stop to talk about snow in
this hell of a place with that young fully whinnying up
there.”

“Right!” cried Dennis. “Let us find a ladder and
rope; quick—”

At a paint-shop around the corner a ladder was found
that reached to the second story, and some one procured a
rope.

“A thousand dollars,” cried another familiar voice, “to
the man who saves that woman!”

-- 403 --

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

Looking round, Dennis saw standing on a box near the
burly form of Mr. Brown, the brewer, his features distorted
by agony and fear, then glancing up he discovered in the
red glare upon her face that the woman was no other than
his daughter. She had come to spend the night with a
friend, and being a sound sleeper, had not escaped with the
rest of the family.

“Who wants yer thousand dollars?” replied Bill Cronk's
gruff voice. “Dy's spose we'd hang out here over the bottomless
pit for any such trifle as that? We want to save
the gal.”

Before Cronk was through his characteristic speech
Dennis was half way up the ladder. He entered the second
story only to be driven back by fire and smoke.

“A pole of some kind!” he cried.

The thills of a broken-down buggy supplied this, but
the flames had already reached Miss Brown. Being a girl
of a good deal of nerve and physical courage however, she
tore off her outer clothing with her own hands. Dennis
now handed her the rope on the end of the buggy-thill and
told her to fasten it to something in the room that would
support her weight, and lower herself to the second story.
She fastened it, but did not seem to know how to lower
herself. Dennis tried the rope, found it would sustain his
weight, then bringing into use an art learned in his college
gymnasium, he over-handed rapidly till he stood at Miss
Brown's side. Drawing up the rope he fastened her to it
and lowered her to the ladder, where Bill Cronk caught
her, and in a moment more she was in her father's arms,
who at once shielded her from exposure with his overcoat.
Dennis followed the rope down, and had hardly got
away before the building fell in.

“Is not this Mr. Fleet?” asked Miss Brown.

“Yes.”

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

“How can we ever repay you?”

“By learning to respect honest men, even though they
are not rich, Miss Brown.”

“Did you know who it was when you saved me?”

“Yes.”

“Mr. Fleet, I sincerely ask your pardon.”

But before Dennis could reply they were compelled to
fly for their lives.

Mr. Brown shouted as he ran—“Call at the house or
place of business of Thomas Brown, and the money will be
ready.”

But Thomas Brown would have found it hard work
to rake a thousand dollars out of the ashes of either place
the following day. The riches in which he trusted had
taken wings.

Cronk and Dennis kept together for a short distance,
and the latter saw that his friend had been drinking.
Their steps led them near a large liquor-store which a
party of men and boys were sacking. One of these, half
intoxicated, handed Bill a bottle of whiskey, but as the
drover was lifting it to his lips, Dennis struck it to the
ground. Cronk was in a rage instantly.

“What the — did you do that for?” he growled.

“I would do that and more too, to save your life. If
you get drunk to-night you are a lost man,” answered
Dennis earnestly.

“Whose agoin' ter get drunk, I'd like ter know? You
feel yer oats too much to-night. No man or horse can
kick over the traces with me,” and he went off in the
unreasoning anger of a half-drunken man. But he carried
all his generous impulses with him, for a few minutes after,
seeing a man lying in a most dangerous position, he ran
up and shook him, crying:

“I say, stranger, get up, or yer ribs will soon be roasted.”

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

“Leon me 'lone,” was the maudlin answer. “I've had
drink 'nuff. 'Tain't mornin' yet.”

“Hi there!” cried a warning voice, and Cronk started
back just in time to escape a blazing wall that fell across the
street. The stupefied man he sought to arouse was hopelessly
buried. Cronk, having got out of danger, stood and
scratched his head, his favorite way of assisting reflection.

“That's just what that young critter Fleet meant. What
a cussed ole mule I was to kick up so. Ten chances to
one but it will happen to me afore mornin'. Look here,
Bill Cronk, you just pint out of this fiery furnace. You
know yer failin', and there's too long and black a score
agin you in tother world for you to go to-night,” and Bill
made a bee line for the west side.

Struggling off to windward through the choked streets
for a little distance, Dennis ascended the side stairs of a
tall building, in order to get more accurately the bearings
of the fire. He now for the first time realized its magnitude,
and was appalled. It appeared as if the whole south
side must go. At certain points the very heavens seemed
on fire. The sparks filled the air like flakes of fiery snow,
and great blazing fragments of roofs, and boards from lumber
yards, sailed over his head, with the ill-omened glare
of meteors. The rush and roar of the wind and flames was
like the thunder of Niagara, and to this awful monotone
accompaniment was added a Babel of sounds—shrieks, and
shouts of human voices, the sharp crash of falling buildings,
and ever and anon heavy detonations, as the fire
reached explosive material. As he looked down into the
white upturned faces in the thronged streets, it seemed to
him as if the people might be gathering for the last great
day. Above all the uproar, the court-house bell could be
heard, with its heavy, solemn clangor, no longer ringing
alarm, but the city's knell!

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

But he saw that if he reached his own little room in
time to save anything, he must hasten. His course lay
near the Art Building, the place so thronged with associations
to him. An irresistible impulse drew him to it. It
was evident that it must soon go, for an immense building
to the southwest, on the same block, was burning, and
the walls were already swaying.

Suddenly, a man rushed past him, and Mr. Ludolph
put his pass-key in the side door.

“Mr. Ludolph, it is not safe to enter,” said Dennis.

“What are you doing here with your ill-omened face?”
retorted his old employer, turning toward him a countenance
terrible in its expression. As we have seen, anything
that threatened Mr. Ludolph's interests, even that
which most men bow before, as sickness and disaster, only
awakened his anger; and his face was black with passion
and distorted with rage.

The door yielded and he passed in.

“Come back, quick, Mr. Ludolph, or you are lost!”
cried Dennis at the door.

“I will get certain papers, though the heavens fall!
yelled back the infuriated man, with an oath.

Dennis heard an awful rushing sound in the air. Be
drew his hat over his face as he ran, crouching. Hot bricks
rained around him, but fortunately he escaped.

When he turned to look, the Art Building was a crushed
and blazing ruin. Sweet girlish faces that had smiled upon
him from the walls, beautiful classical faces that had inspired
his artist soul, stern Roman faces, that had made
the past seem real, the human faces of gods and goddesses
that made mythology seem not wholly a myth, and the
white marble faces of the statuary, that ever reminded him
of Christine, he knew were now all blackened and defaced
forever. But not of these he thought, as he

-- 407 --

p667-416 [figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

shudderingly covered his eyes with his hands to shut out the vision;
but of that terrible face that in the darkness had yelled
defiance to heaven.

CHAPTER XLV. “CHRISTINE, AWAKE! FOR YOUR LIFE!”

Dennis was too much stunned and bewildered to do
more than instinctively work his way to the windward as
the only point of safety, but the fire was now becoming so
broad in its sweep that to do this was difficult. The awful
event he had witnessed seemed to partially paralyze him;
for he knew that the oath, hot as the scorching flames, was
scarcely uttered before Mr. Ludolph's lips were closed forever.
He and his ambitious dream perished in a moment,
and he was summoned to the other world to learn what his
proud reason scoffed at in this.

For a block or more Dennis was passively borne along
by the rushing mob. Suddenly a loud voice seemed to
shout almost in his ear:

“The north side is burning!” and he started as from
a dream. The thought of Christine flashed upon him, perishing
perhaps in the flames. He remembered that now
she had no protector, and that he for the moment had forgotten
her; though in truth he never imagined that the
north side would burn.

In an agony of fear and anxiety he put forth every effort
of which he was capable, and tore through the crowd as
if mad. There was no way of getting across the river now
save by the La Salle Street tunnel. Into this dark passage

-- 408 --

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

he plunged with multitudes of others. It was indeed as
near Pandemonium as any earthly condition could be.
Driven forward by the swiftly pursuing flames, hemmed in
on every side, a shrieking, frenzied, terror-stricken throng
rushed into the black cavern. Every moral difference was
represented there. Those who led abandoned lives were
plainly recognizable, their guilty consciences finding expression
in their livid faces. These jostled the refined and
delicate lady, who, in the awful democracy of the hour,
brushed against thief and harlot. Little children wailed for
their lost parents, and many were trampled under foot.
Parents cried for their children, women shrieked for their
husbands, some praying, many cursing with oaths as hot as
the flames that crackled near. Multitudes were in no other
costumes save those in which they sprang from their beds.
Altogether it was a strange incongrnuous writhing mass of
humanity such as the world never looked upon, pouring
into what might seem, in its horrors, the mouth of hell.

As Dennis entered the utter darkness a confused roar
smote his ear that might have appalled the stoutest heart,
but he was now oblivious to everything save Christine's
danger. With set teeth he put his shoulder against the living
mass and pushed with the strongest till he emerged into
the glare of the north side. Here escaping from the throng
somewhat, he made his way rapidly to the Ludolph mansion,
which to his joy he found was still considerably to the
windward of the fire. But from the southwest he saw that
another line of flame was bearing down upon it.

The front door was locked, and the house utterly dark.
He rung the bell furiously, but there was no response. He
walked around under the window and shouted, but the
place remained as dark and silent as a tomb. He pounded
on the door, but its massive thickness scarcely admitted of
a reverberation.

-- 409 --

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

“They must have escaped,” he said; “but, merciful
heaven, there must be no uncertainty in this case. What
shall I do?”

The windows of the lower story were all strongly
guarded and hopeless, but one opening on the balcony of
Christine's studio seemed practicable if it could be reached.
A half-grown elm swayed its graceful branches over the
balcony, and Dennis knew the tough and fibrous nature of
this tree. In the New England woods of his early home
he had learned to climb for nuts like a squirrel, and so
with no great difficulty he mounted up the trunk and dropped
from an overhanging branch to the vantage-point he
sought. The window was down from the top, but the
lower sash was fastened. He could see the catch by the
light of the fire. He broke the pane of glass nearest it,
hoping that the crash might awaken Christine, if she were
still there. But after the clatter died away there was no
sound. He then noisily raised the sash and stepped in.

What a rush of memories came over him as he looked
around the familiar place. There was the spot where he
stood and asked for the love that he had valued more
than life. There stood the easel where, through Christine's
gifted touch, his painted face had pleaded with scarcely
less eloquence, till he blotted it out with his own hand. In
memory of it all his heart again failed him, and he sighed:

“She will never love me.”

But there was no time for sentiment. He called loudly:
“Miss Ludolph, awake! awake! for your life!”

There was no answer. “She must be gone,” he said.
The front room, facing toward the west, he knew to be her
sleeping apartment. Going through the ordinary passage
of city houses, he knocked loudly, and called again; but
in the silence that followed he heard his own watch tick,
and his heart beat. He pushed the door open with the

-- 410 --

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

feeling of one who was profaning a shrine, and looked
timidly in. Even in that thrilling hour of peril and anxiety,
his eye was enraptured by the beauty of the room. Not
only was it furnished with the utmost luxuriance, but everything
spoke of a quaint and cultured taste, from the
curious marble clock and bronze on the mantel, even to
the pattern of the Turkey carpet on which the glare of the
fire, as it glinted through the shutters, played faintly. One
of the most marked features, however, was an exquisite lifesize
statue of Diana at the foot of the bed, grasping her bow
with one hand, and in the act of seizing an arrow with the
other, as if aroused to self-defence. When Dennis first
saw it, he was so startled by its life-like attitude that he
stepped back into the passage. But, with all the beauty
of the room, it was utterly pagan; not a single thing suggested
Christian faith or a knowledge of the true God.
With the exception of its modern air, it might just as well
have been the resting-place of a Greek or Roman maiden
of rank.

Reassured, he timidly advanced again, and then for
the first time, between two marble statuettes holding back
the curtains of the bed, saw Christine, but looking more
white and deathlike than the marble itself.

She lay with her face toward him. Her hair of gold,
unconfined, streamed over the pillow; one fair round arm,
from which her night robe had slipped back, was clasped
around her head, and a flickering ray of light finding access
at the window played upon her face and neck with the
strangest and most weird effect.

So deep was her slumber that she seemed dead, and
Dennis, in his overwrought state, thought that she was.
For a moment his heart stood still, and his tongue was
paralyzed. A distant explosion aroused him. Approaching
softly he said in an awed whisper (he seemed powerless
to speak louder):

-- 411 --

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

“Miss Ludolph!—Christine!”

But the light of the coming fire played and flickered
over the still, white face, that never before seemed so
strangely beautiful.

“Miss Ludolph!—Oh, Christine, awake!” cried Dennis
louder.

To his wonder and unbounded perplexity, he saw the
hitherto motionless lips wreathe themselves into a lovely
smile, but otherwise there was no response, and the
ghostly light played and flickered on, dancing on temple,
brow, and snowy throat, and clasping the white arm in
wavy circlets of gold. It was all so weird and strange,
that he was growing superstitious, and losing faith in his
own senses. He could not know that she was under the
influence of an opiate, and that his voice of all others
could, like a faint echo, find access to her mind so deeply
sunk in lethargy.

But a louder and nearer explosion, like a warning
voice, made him wholly desperate; and he roughly seized
her hand, determining to dispel the illusion, and learn
the truth at once.

Christine's blue eyes opened wide with a bewildered
stare; a look of the wildest terror came into them, and
she started up and shrieked, “Father! Father!”

Then turning toward the as yet unknown invader, she
cried piteously:

“Oh, spare my life! Take everything; I will give you
anything you ask, only spare my life.”

She evidently thought herself addressing a ruthless
robber.

Dennis retreated toward the door the moment she
awakened; and this somewhat reassured her.

In the firm quiet tone that always calms excitement he
replied:

-- 412 --

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

“I only ask you to give me your confidence, Miss
Ludolph, and to join with me, Dennis Fleet, in my effort
to save your life.”

“Dennis Fleet! Dennis Fleet! save my life! O ye
gods what does it all mean?” and she passed her hand in
bewilderment across her brow, as if to brush away the
wild fancies of a dream.

“Miss Ludolph, as you love your life, arouse yourself
and escape! The city is burning!”

“I don't believe it!” she cried in an agony of terror
and anger. “Leave the room! How dare you! You are
not Dennis Fleet; he is a white man, and you are black!
You are an impostor! Leave quick, or my father will
come and take your life! Father! Father!”

Dennis without a word stepped to the window, tore
aside the curtain, threw open the shutters, and the fire
filled the room with the glare of noonday. At that moment
an explosion occurred which shook the very earth.
Everything rattled, and a beautiful porcelain vase fell
crashing to the floor.

Christine shrieked and covered her face with her
hands.

Dennis approached the bedside, and said in a gentle,
firm tone that she knew to be his:

“Miss Ludolph, I am Mr. Fleet. My face is blackened
through smoke and dust, as is every one's out in the
streets to-night. You know something of me, and I think
you know nothing dishonorable. Can you not trust me?
Indeed you must; your life depends upon it!”

“Oh, pardon me, Mr. Fleet!” she cried eagerly. “I
am not worthy of this, but now that I know you, I do
trust you from the depths of my soul!”

“Prove it then by doing just as I bid you,” he replied
in a voice so firm and prompt that it seemed almost stern.

-- 413 --

[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]

Retreating to the door, he continued: “I give you just
five minutes in which to make your toilet and gather a
light bundle of your choicest valuables. Dress in woollen
throughout, and dress warmly. I will see that the servants
are aroused. Your father is on the south side, and cannot
reach you. You must trust in God, and what I can do
for you.”

“I must trust to you alone,” she said. “Please send
my maid to me.”

Mr. Ludolph had sipped his wine during the evening,
and his servants had sipped, in no dainty way, something
stronger, and therefore had not awakened readily. But the
uproar in the streets had aroused them, and Dennis found
them scuttling down the upper stairs in a half-clad state,
each bearing a large bundle, which had been made up
without regard to meum and tuum.

“Och, murther! is the wourld burning up?” cried the
cook.

“Be still, ye howlin' fool,” said the cool and travelled
maid. “It's only von big fire.”

“Go to your mistress and help her, quick!” cried
Dennis.

“Go to my mistress! I go to de street and save my
life.”

“Oh, Janette!” cried Christine. “Come and help me!”

“I am meeserable dat I cannot. I must bid Mademoiselle
quick adieu,” said the heartless creature, still keeping
up the thin veneer of French politeness.

Dennis looked through the upper rooms and was satisfied
they were empty. Suddenly a piercing shriek from
Christine sent him flying to her room. As he ran he
heard her cry:

“Oh, Mr. Fleet! mercy! mercy!”

To go back a little (for on that awful night events

-- 414 --

[figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]

marched as rapidly as the flames, and the experience of
years was crowded into hours, and that of hours into moments),
Christine had sought as best she could to obey
Dennis' directions, but she was sadly helpless, having been
trained to a foolish dependence on her maid. She had
accomplished but little when she heard a heavy step in the
room. Looking up, she saw a strange man regarding her
with an evil eye, and yet there was something most disageeably
familiar about him.

“What do you want?” she faltered.

“You, for one thing, and all you have got, for another,”
was the brutal reply.

“Leave this room!” she cried in a voice she vainly
tried to render firm.

“No yer don't, Miss Ludolph. Yer don't git off so
easy this time. Don't yer know me?—yer once said yer
loved me! Yer see I'm faithful if you hain't,” he added
with a satanic grin, and to her horror she recognized
Deacon Gudgeon's son, her unknown boyish admirer,
grown up to coarse and criminal manhood. She sought to
escape by him with the loud cry that Dennis heard, but he
planted his big grimy hand in the delicate frill of her
night-robe where it clasped her throat, and with a coarse
laugh said:

“Not so fast, my dainty! you are in my power this
time, and I can take what I please.”

Trembling and half fainting (for she had no physical
courage) she cried for Dennis, and never did knightly
heart respond with more brave and loving throb to the cry
of helpless woman than his. He came with almost the
impetus of a thunderbolt, and young Gudgeon, startled,
looked around, and catching a glimpse of his blazing eyes,
dropped his hold on Christine, and shrank and cowered
from the blow he could not avert. Before his hand could

-- 415 --

[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]

instinctively reach the pistol it sought, there was a thud,
and he fell like a log to the floor. Then springing upon
him Dennis took away his weapons, and seizing him by the
collar of his coat, dragged him backward downstairs and
thrust him into the street. Pointing his own pistol at him
he said, “If you trouble us again, I will shoot you like a
dog!”

The villain slunk off more quickly than on the former
occasion, but in a rage of disappointment. Finding some
kindred spirits sacking a liquor-store not far off, he joined
the orgy, seeking to drown his feelings in rum, and succeeded
so effectually that he lay in the gutter soon after,
and the escaping multitude trampled over him, and soon
the fire blotted out his miserable existence, as it did that
of so many who rendered themselves helpless by drink.

When Dennis returned he found Christine panting helplessly
on a chair.

“Oh, dress! dress!” he cried. “We have not a moment
to spare.”

The sparks and cinders were falling about the house, a
perfect storm of fire. The roof was already blazing and
smoke pouring down the stairs.

At his suggestion she had at first laid out a heavy
woollen dress and Scotch plaid shawl. She nervously
sought to put on the dress, but her trembling fingers could
not fasten it over her wildly throbbing bosom. Dennis saw
that in the terrible emergency he must act the part of a
brother or husband, and springing forward he assisted her
with the dexterity he had learned in childhood.

Just then a blazing piece of roof, borne on the wings of
the gale, crashed through the window, and in a moment the
room, that had seemed like a beautiful casket for a still
more exquisite jewel, was in flames.

Hastily wrapping Christine in the blanket shawl, he

-- 416 --

[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]

snatched her, shrieking and wringing her hands, into the
street.

Holding his hand she ran two or three blocks with all
the speed her wild terror prompted; then her strength
began to fail, and she pantingly cried that she could run no
longer. But this rapid rush carried them out of immediate
peril, and brought them into the flying throng pressing
their way north and westward. Wedged into the multitude
they could only move on with it in the desperate struggle
forward. But fire was falling about them like a meteoric
shower.

Suddenly Christine uttered a sharp cry of pain. She
had stepped on a burning cinder, and then realized for the
first time, in her excitement, that her feet were bare.

“Oh, what shall I do?” she cried piteously, limping and
leaning heavily on Dennis' arm.

“Indeed, Miss Ludolph, from my heart I pity you.”

“Can you save me? Oh, do you think you can save
me?” she moaned in an agony of fear.

“Yes, I feel sure I can. At any rate I shall not leave
you,” and taking her a little out of the jostling crowd he
knelt and bound up the burned foot with his handkerchief.
A little farther on they came to a shoe-store with doors
open and owners gone. Almost carrying Christine into it,
for her other foot was cut and bleeding, he snatched down
a pair of boy's stout gaiters, and wiping with another handkerchief
the blood and dust from her tender little feet, he
made the handkerchiefs answer for stockings, and drew the
shoes on over them.

In the brief moment so occupied, Christine said, with
tears in her eyes, “Mr. Fleet, how kind you are! How
little I deserve all this!”

He looked up with a happy smile, and she little knew
that her few words amply repaid him.

-- 417 --

[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]

There was a crash in the direction of the fire. With a
cry of fear, Christine put out her hands and clung to him.

“Oh, we shall perish! Are you not afraid?”

“I tremble for you, Miss Ludolph.”

“Not for yourself?”

“No! why should I? I am safe. Heaven and mother
are just beyond this tempest.”

“I would give worlds for your belief.”

“Come quick!” cried he, and they joined the fugitives,
and for a half hour pressed forward as fast as was possible
through the choked streets, Dennis merely saying an encouraging
word now and then. Suddenly she felt herself
carried to one side, and falling to the ground with him.
In a moment he lifted her up, and she saw with a sickening
terror an infuriated dray-horse plunging through the
crowd, striking down men, women, and children.

“Are you hurt?” he asked gently, passing his arm
around her and helping her forward, that they might not
lose a single step.

“Awful! awful!” she said in a low shuddering tone.

The dreadful scenes and danger were beginning to
overpower her.

A little farther on they reached an avenue to the
northwest through which Dennis hoped to escape. But
they could make but little headway through the dense
masses of drays, carriages and human beings, and at last
everything came to a dead lock. Their only hope was
to stand in their place till the living mass moved on again.

Strange, grotesque, and sad beyond measure were the
scenes by which they were surrounded. By the side of the
aristocratic Christine, now Baroness of Ludolph, stood a
stout Irishwoman hugging a grunting, squealing pig to her
breast. A little in advance a hook-nosed spinster carried
in a cage a hook-nosed parrot that kept discordantly

-- 418 --

[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]

crying, “Polly want a cracker.” At Dennis' left a delicate
lady of the highest social standing clasped to her bare
bosom a babe that slept as peacefully as in the luxurious
nursery at home. At her side was a little girl carrying as
tenderly a large wax doll. A diamond necklace sparkled
like a circlet of fire around the lady's neck. Her husband
had gone to the south side, and she had had but time to
snatch this and her children. A crowd of obscene and
profane rowdies stood just behind them, and with brutal
jest and coarse laughter they passed around a whiskey-bottle.
One of these roughs caught a glimpse of the
diamond necklace, and was putting forth his blackened
hand to grasp it, when Dennis pointed Gudgeon's pistol
at him and said:

“This is law now!”

The fellow slunk back. Just before them was a dray
with a corpse half covered with a blanket. The family
sat around crying and wringing their hands, and the driver
stood on his seat, cursing and gesticulating for those in
advance to move on. Some moments passed, but there
was no progress. Dennis became very anxious, for the
fire was rapidly approaching, and the sparks were falling
like hail. Every few moments some woman's dress was
ablaze, or some one struck by the flying brands. Shrieks
for help were heard on every side. Christine, being clad
in woollen, escaped this peril in part. She stood at Dennis'
side trembling like a leaf, with her hands over her face to
shut out the terrible sights.

At last the driver, fearing for his life, sprang off his
dray and left all to their fate. But a figure took his place
that thrilled Dennis' heart with horror.

There on the high seat stood Susie Winthrop—rather
Mrs. Learned. The light of insanity glowed in her eyes;
her long hair swept away to the north, and turning toward

-- 419 --

[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]

the fiery tempest she bent forward as if looking for some
one. But after a moment she sadly shook her head, as if
she had sought in vain. Suddenly she reached out her
white arms toward the fire, and sang clear and sweet
above the horrid din:



O burning flakes of fiery snow,
Bury me too, bury me deep;
My lover sleeps thy banks below;
Fall on me that I may sleep!

At this moment a blazing brand fell upon the horses'
heads; they started forward, and the crazed lady fell over
on the corpse below. The animals being thoroughly terrified
turned sharp around on the sidewalk, and tore their
way right toward the fire, trampling those down in their
track, and so vanished with their strangely assorted load.

Dennis, fearing to stay any longer where he was, determined
to follow in their wake and find a street leading to
the north less choked, even though it might be nearer
the fire, and so with his trembling companion he pressed
forward again.

Two blocks below he found one comparatively clear,
but in terrible proximity to the conflagration. Indeed, the
houses were burning on each side, but the street seemed
clear of flame. He thought that by swiftly running they
could get through. But Christine's strength was fast failing
her, and just as they reached the middle of the block
a tall brick building fell across the street before them!
Thus their only path of escape was blocked by a blazing
mass of ruins that it would have been death to cross.

They seemed hemmed in on every side, and Dennis
groaned in agony.

Christine looked for a second at the impassable fiery
barrier, then at Dennis, in whose face and manner she

-- 420 --

p667-429 [figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]

read unutterable sympathy for herself, and the truth flashed
upon her.

With a piercing shriek she fainted dead away in his
arms.

CHAPTER XLVI. ON THE BEACH.

In the situation of supreme peril described in the last
chapter, Dennis stood a second helpless and hopeless.
Christine rested a heavy burden in his arms, happily unconscious.
Breathing an agonized prayer to heaven, he
looked around for any possibility of escape. Just then an
express-wagon was driven furiously toward them, its driver
seeking his way out by the same path that Dennis had
chosen. As he reached them the man saw the hopeless
obstruction, and wheeled his horses. As he did so, quick
as thought, Dennis threw Christine into the bottom of the
wagon, and clinging to it, climbed into it himself. He
turned her face downward from the fire, and covering his
own lay down beside her, trusting all now to God.

The driver urged his horses toward the lake, believing
that his only chance. They tore away through the blazing
streets. The poor man was soon swept from his seat and
perished, but his horses rushed madly on till they plunged
into the lake.

At the sound of water Dennis lifted his head and gave
a cry of joy. It seemed that the hand of God had snatched
them from death. Gently he lifted Christine out upon the
sands and commenced bathing her face from the water
that broke in spray at his feet. She soon revived and

-- 421 --

[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]

looked around. In a voice full of awe and wonder she
whispered:

“Ah! there is another world and another life after all.”

“Indeed there is, Miss Ludolph,” said Dennis, supporting
her on his arm and bending over her, “but, thanks to
a merciful Providence, you are in this one yet.”

“How is it?” she said with a bewildered air, “I do
not understand. The last I remember, we were surrounded
by fire, you were despairing, and it seemed that I
died.”

“You fainted, Miss Ludolph. But God as by a miracle
brought us out of the fiery furnace, and for the present we
are safe.” After she had sufficiently rallied from her excessive
exhaustion and terror, he told her how they had
escaped.

“I see no God in it all,” she said, “only a most fortunate
opportunity of which you, with great nerve and presence
of mind, availed yourself. To you alone, again and
again this dreadful night, I owe my life.”

“God uses us as His instruments to do His will. The
light will come to you by-and-by, and you will learn a better
wisdom.”

“In this awful conflagration the light has come. On
every side I see as in letters of fire, `There is no God.'
If it were otherwise these scenes would be impossible.
And any being permitting or causing the evils and crimes
this dreadful night has witnessed, I should fear and hate
beyond the power of language to express.”

She uttered these words sitting on the sands with multitudes
of others, her face (from which Dennis had washed
the dust and smoke) looking in the glare so wan and white
that he feared, with a sickening dread, that through exposure,
terror, or some of the many dangers by which they
were surrounded, she might pass into the future world with

-- 422 --

[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]

all her unbelief and spiritual darkness. He yearned over
her with a solicitude and pity that he could not express.
She seemed so near—indeed he could feel her form tremble,
as he knelt beside her, and supported her by his arm —
and yet, in view of her faithless state, how widely were
they separated! Should any one of the many perils about
them quench the little candle of her life, which even now
flickered faintly, where in the wide universe could he hope
to meet her again? God can no doubt console and make
up every loss to His children, but the passionate heart, with
its intense human love, clings to its idol none the less.

Dennis saw that the fire would probably hem them in
on the beach the remainder of the night, and the following
day. He determined therefore in every way possible to
beguile the weary, perilous hours, and, if she would permit
it, to lead her thoughts heavenward. Hence arose from
time to time religious conversations, to which, with joy, he
found Christine no longer averse. Indeed she often
introduced them.

Chafing her hands he said in the accents of the deepest
sympathy:

“How I pity you, Miss Ludolph. It must indeed be
terrible to possess your thoughtful mind—to realize these
scenes so keenly, and yet have no faith in a Divine Friend.
I cannot explain to you the mystery of evil—why it came,
or why it exists. Who can? I am but one of God's little
children, and only know with certainty that my Heavenly
Father loves and will take care of me.”

“How do you know it?” she asked eagerly.

“In several ways. Mainly because I feel it.”

“It all seems so vague and unreal,” she sighed dreamily.
“There is nothing certain, assured. There is no
test by which I can at once know the truth.”

“That does not prevent the truth from existing.

-- 423 --

[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]

Because some are blind is no proof that color does not
exist.”

“But how can you be sure there is a God? you never
saw Him.”

“I do not see the heat that scorches us, but I feel it,
and know it exists.”

“But I feel the heat the same as yourself, but I have
no consciousness of a Divine Being.”

“That does not take away my consciousness that He
is my Saviour and friend? As yet you are spiritually
dead. If you were physically dead, you would not feel
the heat of this fire.”

“Oh, it is all mystery—darkness,” she cried piteously.

The sun had now risen quite above the waters of the
lake, but seen through the lurid smoke swept over its
face, it seemed like one of the great red cinders that
were continually sailing over their heads. In the frightful
glare, the transition from night to day had scarcely
been noted. The long narrow beach was occupied by
thousands of fugitives. They were hemmed in on every
side. On the south was the river skirted with fire, while
opposite, on the west, the heat was almost intolerable; on
the east the cold waves of the lake, and on the north a
burning pier that they could not cross. Their only hope
was to cling to that narrow line where fire and water mingled,
and with one element to fight the other. Here again
was seen that mingling of every class which the streets
and every place of refuge witnessed. Judges, physicians,
statesmen, clergymen, bankers, were jostled by roughs and
thieves. The laborer sat on the sand with his family,
side by side with the millionnaire and his household. The
poor debauched woman of the town moaned and shivered
in her scant clothing, at a slight remove from the most
refined Christian lady. In the unparalleled disaster, all

-- 424 --

[figure description] Page 424.[end figure description]

social distinctions were lost, levelled like the beach on
which they cowered. From some groups was heard the
voice of prayer, from others, bitter wailings and passionate
cries for lost members of the family; others had saved
quantities of vile whiskey, if nothing else, and made the
scene more ghastly by orgies that seemed not of earth.
Added to the liquor, was the mad excitement and recklessness
which often seizes the depraved classes on such
occasions. They committed excesses that cannot be
mentioned—these drunken, howling, fighting wretches.
Obscene epithets and words fell around like blows. And
yet all were so occupied with their own misfortunes, sufferings
and danger, that they scarcely heeded those about
them, unless they became very violent.

Upon this heterogeneous mass of humanity the fire
rained down almost as we imagine it might have fallen
upon the doomed cities of the plain, and the hot breath of
the flames scorched the exposed cheek and crisped even
eyebrows and hair. Sparks, flakes, cinders, pieces of
roof, and fiery pebbles from the same seemed to fill the
air, and often cries and shrieks announced that furniture
and bedding that many had dragged thither, and even
the clothing of women and children, were burning. Added
to all the other terrors of the scene was the presence of
large numbers of horses and cattle, snorting and plunging
in their terror and pain.

But the sound that smote Dennis' heart with the deepest
commiseration was the continuous wail of helpless little
children, many of them utterly separated from parents and
friends, and in the very agony of fear.

He greatly dreaded the effect of these scenes upon
Christine, knowing how, in the luxurious past, she had been
shielded from every rough experience. But she at length
rallied into something like composure. Her constitution

-- 425 --

[figure description] Page 425.[end figure description]

was elastic and full of vitality, and after escaping from
immediate danger she again began to hope. Moreover, to
a degree that even she could not understand, his presence
was a source of strength and courage, and her heart clung
to him with desperate earnestness, believing him the sole
barrier against immediate death, and (what she dreaded
scarcely less) a lonely, wretched existence, should her life
be spared.

Though he never lost sight of her a moment, and kept
continually wetting her hair and person, he found time to
render assistance to others, and by carrying his hat full of
water here and there, extinguished many a dangerous
spark. He also, again and again, snatched up little children
from under the trampling hoofs of frightened horses.

As she watched him, so self-forgetful and fearless, she
realized more and more vividly that he was sustained and
animated by some mighty principle that she knew nothing
of, and could not understand. The impression grew upon
her that he was right and she wrong. Though it all
remained in mystery and doubt, she could not resist the
logic of true Christian action.

But as the day advanced the flames grew hotter, and
their breath more withering. About noon Dennis noticed
that some shanties on the sands near them were in danger
of catching fire and periling all in that vicinity. Therefore
he said: “Miss Ludolph, stay here where I leave you for
a little time, so that I may know just where to find you.”

“Oh, do not leave me,” she pleaded, “I have no one in
the wide world to help me save you.”

“I shall not be beyond call. You see those shanties
there; if possible we must keep them from burning, or the
fire will come too near for safety.” Then, starting forward
he cried:

“Who will volunteer to keep the fire back? All must
see that if those buildings burn we shall be in danger.”

-- 426 --

[figure description] Page 426.[end figure description]

Quite a number of men stepped forward, and with hats
and anything that would hold water they commenced wetting
the old rookeries. But the fiery storm swooped steadily
down on them, and their efforts were as futile as to beat
back the wind. Suddenly a mass of flame leaped upon
them and in a moment they were all ablaze.

“Into the lake, quick!” cried Dennis, and all rushed
for the cool waters.

Lifting Christine from the sand, and passing his arm
around her trembling, shivering form, he plunged through
the breakers, and the crowd pressed after him. Indeed
they pushed him so far out in the cold waves that he nearly
lost his footing, and for a few moments Christine did hers
altogether, and added her cries to those of the terror-stricken
multitude. But pushing in a little nearer the shore, he
held her firmly and said, with the confidence that again inspired
hope:

“Courage, Miss Ludolph. With God's help I will
save you yet.”

Even as she clung to him in the water, she looked into
his face. He was regarding her so kindly, so pitifully, that
a great and generous impulse, the richest, ripest fruit of her
human love, throbbed at her heart, and faltered from her
lips—“Mr. Fleet, I am not worthy of this risk on your
part. If you will leave me you can save your own life, and
your life is worth so much more than mine.”

True and deep must have been the affection that could
lead Christine Ludolph to say such words to any human
being. There was a time when, in her creed, all the world
existed but to minister to her. But she was not sorry to
see the look of pained surprise which came into Dennis'
face and hear him say very sadly:

“Miss Ludolph, I did not imagine that you could think
me capable of that. I had the good fortune to rescue Miss

-- 427 --

[figure description] Page 427.[end figure description]

Brown to-night, at greater peril than this, and do you think
I would leave you?”

“You are a true knight, Mr. Fleet,” she said, humbly,
“and the need and danger of every defenceless woman is
alike a sacred claim upon you.”

Dennis was about to intimate that though this was true
in knightly creed, still among all the women in the world
there might be a preference, when a score of horses, driven
before the fire, and goaded by the burning cinders, rushed
down the beach, into the water of course, right among the
human fugitives.

Again went up the cry of agony and terror. Some were
no doubt stricken down not to rise again. In the melée
Dennis pushed out into deeper water, where the frantic
animals could not plunge upon him. A child floated near,
and he snatched it up. As soon as the poor brutes became
quiet, clasping Christine with his right arm and holding up
the child with the other he waded into shallow water.

The peril was now perhaps at its height, and all were
obliged to wet their heads, to keep even their hair from
singeing and burning. Those on the beach threw water on
each other without cessation. Many a choice bit of property—
it might be a piano, or an express-wagon loaded with
the choicest furs and driven to the beach as a place of fancied
security—now caught fire, and added to the heat and
consternation.

When this hour of extreme danger had passed, standing
with the cold billows of the lake breaking round him,
and the billows of fire still rolling overhead, Dennis commenced
singing in his loud clear voice:



“Jesus lover of my soul,
Let me to thy bosom fly,
While the billows near me roll,
While the tempest still is high.”

-- 428 --

[figure description] Page 428.[end figure description]

Voice after voice joined in, some loud and strong, but
more weak and trembling, the pitiful cry of poor terror-stricken
women to the only One who seemingly could help
them in their bitter extremity. Never before were those
beautiful words sung in such accents of clinging, touching
faith; its sweet rise and cadence was heard above the
roar of the flames and the breakers.

Christine could only cling weeping to Dennis.

When the hymn ceased, in harshest discord, the voice
of a half-drunken man grated on their ears.

“An' what in bloody blazes does yer Jasus burn us all
up for, I'd like to know. Sure an he's no right to send us
to hell before our time.”

“Oh, hush! hush!” cried a dozen voices, shocked and
pained.

“Divil a bit will I hush, sure; an' haven't I as good a
right to have me say as that singin' parson!”

“You are an Irishman, are you not?” said Dennis, now
venturing out of the water.

“Yis! what have ye got to say agin it?” asked the man,
belligerent at once.

“Did you ever know an Irishman refuse to do what a
lady asked of him?”

“Faith no, and I niver will.”

“Then this lady, who is sick and suffering, asks you to
please keep still, and I will be still too; so that's fair.”

The Irishman scratched his head a moment, and said
in a quieter tone:

“Since ye spake as civil and dacent, I'll do as ye sez;
and here's to the leddy's health,” and he finished a bottle
of whiskey which soon laid him out on the beach.

“Thank you! thank you!” said several grateful voices
on either side.

Dennis found the mother of the child and gave it to

-- 429 --

[figure description] Page 429.[end figure description]

her; and then causing Christine to sit down near the
water, where he could easily throw it on her, he stood at
her side, vigilant and almost tender in his solicitude. Her
tears were falling very fast, and he presently stooped down
and said gently: “Miss Ludolph, I think the worst of
the danger is over.”

“Oh, Mr. Fleet,” she whispered, “dreadful as it may
seem to you, the words of that drunken brute there are
nearer the language of my heart than those of your sweet
hymn. How can a good God permit such creatures and
evils to exist?”

“Again I must say to you,” said Dennis, “that I
cannot explain the mystery of evil. But I know this,
God is superior to it; He will at last triumph over it.
The Bible reveals Him to us as able and as seeking to
deliver all who will trust Him and work with Him, and
those who venture out upon His promises find them true.
Miss Ludolph, this is not merely a matter of theory, argument
and belief. It is more truly a matter of experience.
The inspired Bible invites, `Oh, taste and see that God is
good.' I have tasted and know He is. I have trusted
Him for years, and He never failed me.”

“You certainly have been sustained throughout this
dreadful scene by a principle that I cannot understand,
but I would give all the world to possess it.”

“You may possess it, Miss Ludolph.”

“How? how?” she asked eagerly.

“Do you wish to believe as I do?”

“Yes, indeed; and yet my heart rebels against a God
who permits, even if He does not cause, all this evil.”

“Does it rebel against a Being who from first to last
tries to save men from evil?”

“Tries! tries! what an expression to apply to a God!
Why does He not do it in every case?”

-- 430 --

[figure description] Page 430.[end figure description]

“Because multitudes will not let Him.”

“Oh, that is worse still. Surely, Mr. Fleet, you let
your reason have nothing to do with your faith. How can
a poor and weak being like myself prevent an Almighty one
from doing what He pleases?”

“I am stronger than you, Miss Ludolph, and yet I could
not have saved you to-night unless you had first trusted
me, and then done everything in your power to further my
efforts.”

“But your power is human and limited, and you say
God's is all-powerful.”

“Yes, but it is His plan and purpose never to save us
against our will. He has made us in His own image and
endowed us with reason, conscience, and a will to choose
between good and evil. He appeals to these noble faculties
from first to last. He has given us hearts, and seeks
to win them by revealing His love to us. Chief of all, His
spirit, present in the world, uses every form of truth in persuading
and making us willing to become His true children.
So you see that neither on the one hand does God
gather us up like drift-wood, nor does He on the other
drag us at His chariot wheels, unwilling captives, as did
those who, at various times, have sought to overrun the
world by force. God seeks to conquer the world by the
might of the truth, by the might of love.”

Christine was hanging with the most eager interest on
his words. Suddenly his eyes, which had expressed such
a kindly and almost tender interest in her, blazed with
indignation, and he darted up the beach. Turning around
she saw, at some little distance off, a young woman most
scantily clad, clinging desperately to a bundle which a
large coarse man was trying to wrench from her. The
wretch, finding that he could not loosen her hold, struck
her in the face with such force that she fell stunned upon

-- 431 --

[figure description] Page 431.[end figure description]

the ground, and the bundle flew out of her hand. He
eagerly snatched it up, believing it to contain jewelry; but
before he could escape he was confronted by an unexpected
enemy. But Dennis was in a passion, and withal weak and
exhausted, while his adversary was cool, and an adept in the
pugilistic art. The two men fought savagely, and Christine,
forgetting herself in her instinctive desire to help
Dennis, was rushing to his side, crying:

“If there is a man here worthy of the name, let him
strike for the right!” but before she and others could reach
the combatants the thief had planted his fist on Dennis'
temple. Though the latter partially parried the blow, it fell
with such force as to extend him senseless on the earth.
The villain, with a shout of derision, snatched up the
bundle and dashed off apparently toward the fire. There
was but a feeble attempt made to follow him. Few understood
the case, and indeed scenes of violence and terror
had become so common that most had grown apathetic,
save in respect to their personal well-being.

Christine lifted the pale face, down which the blood was
trickling, into her lap, and cried in a tone of indescribable
anguish:

“Oh, he is dead! he is dead!”

“Oh no, Miss, he is not dead, I guess,” said a good-natured
voice near. “Let me bring a hat full of water
from the lake, and that'll bring him to.”

And so it did. Dennis opened his eyes, put his hand
to his head and then looked around. But when he saw
Christine bending over him with tearful eyes, and realized
how tenderly she had pillowed his aching head, he started
up with a deep flush of pleasure, and said:

“Do not be alarmed, Miss Ludolph; I was only stunned
for a moment. Where is the thief?”

“Oh, they let him escape,” said Christine indignantly.

-- 432 --

[figure description] Page 432.[end figure description]

“Shame!” cried Dennis regaining his feet rather unsteadily.

“Wal, stranger, a good many wrongs to-night must go
unrighted.”

The poor girl who had been robbed sat on the sands
swaying back and forth, wringing her hands and crying
that she had lost everything.

“Well, my poor friend, that is about the case with the
most of us. We may be thankful that we have our lives.
Here is my coat (for her shoulders and neck were bare),
and if you will come down to the lake, this lady (pointing
to Christine) will bathe the place where the brute struck
you.”

“Shall I not give up my shawl to some of these poor
creatures?” asked Christine.

“No, Miss Ludolph, I do not know how long we may
be kept here; but I fear we shall suffer as much from cold
as heat, and your life might depend upon keeping warm.”

“I will do whatever you bid me,” she said, looking
gratefully at him.

“That is the way to feel and act toward God,” he said
gently.

But, with sudden impetuosity she answered:

“I cannot. See what He has just permitted to happen
before my eyes. Right has not triumphed, but the foulest
wrong.”

“You do not see the end, Miss Ludolph.”

“But I must judge from what I see.”

After she had bathed the poor girl's face, comforted and
reassured her, Dennis took up the conversation again and
found Christine eager to listen. Seldom was the Gospel
preached under stranger circumstances. Pausing every
few moments to throw water over his companion, he said:

“Faith is beyond reason, beyond knowledge, though

-- 433 --

p667-442 [figure description] Page 433.[end figure description]

not contrary to them. You are judging as we do not even
about the commonest affairs—from a few isolated mysterious
facts, instead of carefully looking the subject all over.
You pass by what is plain and well understood to what is
obscure, and from that point seek to understand Christianity.
Every science has its obscure points and mysteries,
but who commences with those to learn the science? Can
you ignore the fact that millions of highly intelligent
people, with every motive to know the truth, have satisfied
themselves as to the reality of our faith? Our Bible system
of truth may contain much that is obscure, even as
the starry vault has distances that no eye or telescope can
penetrate, and this little earth mysteries that science cannot
solve, but there is enough known and understood to
satisfy us perfectly. Let me assure you, Miss Ludolph,
that Christianity rests on broad truths, and is sustained
by arguments that no candid mind can resist, after patiently
considering them.”

She shook her head, silenced perhaps but not satisfied.

CHAPTER XLVII. “PRAYER IS MIGHTY. ” CHRISTINE A CHRISTIAN.

The day was now declining, and the fire in that part
of the city opposite them had so spread itself, that they
were beginning to have a little respite from immediate
danger. The fiery storm of sparks and cinders was falling
mostly to the northward.

Dennis now ventured to sit down almost for the first
time, for he was wearied beyond endurance. The

-- 434 --

[figure description] Page 434.[end figure description]

tremendous danger and excitements, and the consciousness of
peril to the one most dear to him, had kept him alert long
after he ought to have had rest, but over-taxed nature now
asserted its rights, and the moment the sharp spur of
danger was removed, he was overpowered by sleep.

Christine spoke to him as he sat near, but even to
her (a thing he could not have imagined possible) he rereturned
an incoherent reply.

“My poor friend, you do indeed need rest,” said she
in kindest accents.

He heard her voice like a sweet and distant harmony
in a dream, swayed a moment, and would have fallen over
in utter unconsciousness on the sands, had she not glided
to his side and caught his head upon her lap.

In the heavy stupor that follows the utmost exhaustion,
Dennis slept hour after hour. The rest of the day was a
perfect blank to him. But Christine, partially covering
and shading his face with the edge of her shawl, bent
over him as patient a watcher as he had been her brave
deliverer. It was beautiful to see the features once so
cold and haughty, now sweet with more than womanly
tenderness. There upon that desolate beach, cold, hungry,
homeless, shelterless, she was happier than she had
been for months. But she trembled as she thought of
the future; everything was so uncertain. She seemed
involved in a labyrinth of dangers and difficulties from
which she could see no path. She knew that both store
and home had gone, and probably most, if not all, of her
father's fortune. She felt that these losses might greatly
modify his plans, and really hoped that they would lead
him to remain in this country. She felt almost sure that
he would not go back to Germany a poor man, and to
stay in America was to give her a chance of happiness,
and happiness now meant him over whom she bent. For

-- 435 --

[figure description] Page 435.[end figure description]

a long time she had felt that she could give up all the
world for him, but now existence was scarcely endurable
without him. To the degree that her love had been
slowly kindled, was it intense, the steady concentrated
passion of a strong, resolute nature, for the first time fully
aroused. All indecision passed from her mind, and she
was ready to respond whenever he should speak; but
woman's silence sealed her lips, and more than maiden
delicacy masked her heart. While she bent over him
with an expression that, had he opened his eyes, might
have caused him to imagine for a moment that his sleep
had been death, and he had wakened in heaven, yet he
must needs awake to find that the look and manner of
earth had returned. Her sensitive pride made her
guarded even in expressing her gratitude, and she purposed
to slip his head off upon her shawl whenever he
showed signs of awakening, so that he might believe the
earth only had been his resting-place.

But now in his unconsciousness, and unnoted by all
around, indeed more completely isolated by the universal
misery and apathy about her than she could have been in
her own home, with a delicious sense of security, she bent
her eyes upon him, and toyed daintily with the curling
locks on his brow. Whatever the future might be, nothing
should rob her of the strange unexpected happiness of
this opportunity to be near him, purchased at such cost.

As she sat there and saw the fire rush and roar away
to the northward, and the sun decline over the ruins of her
earthly fortune, she thought more deeply and earnestly of
life than ever before. The long, heavy sleep induced by
the opiate had now taken away all sense of drowsiness,
and never had her mind been clearer. In the light of the
terrible conflagration many things stood out with a distinctness
that impressed her as never before. Wealth and

-- 436 --

[figure description] Page 436.[end figure description]

rank had shrivelled to their true proportions, and she said
half aloud:

“That which can vanish in a night in flame and smoke
cannot belong to us, is not a part of us. All that has come
out of the crucible of this fire is my character, myself. It
is the same with Mr. Fleet; but comparing his character
with mine, how much richer he is! What if there is a future
life, and we enter into it with no other possession than our
character? and that which is called soul or spirit is driven
forth from earth and the body as we have just been from
our wealth and homes? I can no longer coolly and contemptuously
ignore what he believes as superstition. He
is not superstitious, but calm, fearless, and seemingly assured
of something that as yet I cannot understand. One
would think that there must be reality in his belief, for it
sustains him and others in the greatest of trials. The
hymn he sang was like a magnet introduced among steel
filings mingled with this sand. The mere earth cannot move,
but the steel is instinct with life. So, while many of us
could not respond, others seemed inspired at the name of
Jesus with new hope and courage, and cried to the Nazarene
as if He could hear them. Why don't people cry for
help to other good men who lived in the dim past, and
whose lives and deeds are half myth and half truth? why
to this one man only? for educated Catholics no longer
pray to the saints.”

Then her thoughts reverted to Mr. Ludolph.

“Poor father,” said she, “how will he endure these
changes? We have not felt and acted toward each other
as we ought. He is now probably anxious beyond measure,
fearing that I perished in my sleep, and so I would, had it
not been for this more than friend that I have so wronged.
Oh, that I could make amends! I wonder—oh, I wonder
if he has any spark of love left for me? He seems kind,

-- 437 --

[figure description] Page 437.[end figure description]

even tender, but he is so to every one—he saved Miss
Brown—”

But here a most violent interruption took place. Christine,
in the complete absorption of her thoughts, had not
noticed that a group of rough men and women near by, who
had been drinking all day, had now become intoxicated
and violent. They were pushing and staggering, howling
and fighting in reckless disregard of the comfort of others,
and before she knew it she was in the midst of a drunken
brawl. One rough fellow struck against her, and another
trod on Dennis, who started up with a cry of pain. In a
moment he comprehended the situation, and snatching up
Christine and the shawl, he pushed his way out of the
melée with his right arm, the wretches striking at him and
each other aimlessly in their fury; while both men and
women used language that was worse than their blows.
After a brief struggle they extricated themselves, and made
their way northward up the beach till they found a place
where the people seemed quiet.

Dennis' sudden awakening had revealed to him that his
head had been pillowed, and it seemed such a kind and
thoughtful act on Christine's part that he could scarcely
believe it; at the same time he was full of shame and self-reproach
that by his sleep he had left her unguarded, and
he said:

“Miss Ludolph, I hope you will pardon your recreant
knight, who slept while you were in danger. But really I
could not help it. The spirit indeed is willing, but the
flesh is weak.”

“It is I who must ask pardon,” replied Christine
warmly. “After your superhuman exertions, your very life
depended on rest. But I made a wretched watcher—indeed
I have lost confidence in myself every way. To tell
the truth, Mr. Fleet, I was lost in thought, and with your

-- 438 --

[figure description] Page 438.[end figure description]

permission I would like to ask you further about two things
you said this morning. You asserted that you knew God
loved you, and that Christianity was sustained by arguments
that no candid mind could resist. What are those
arguments, and how can you know such a comforting
thing as the love of God?”

His eyes lighted up in his intense delight that she
should voluntarily recur to this subject, and he hoped that
God was leading her by His solemn providence to a knowledge
of Him, and that he, in answer to his own and his
mother's prayers, might be partly instrumental in bringing
the light. Therefore he said, earnestly:

“Miss Ludolph, this is scarcely the time and place to
go over the evidences of Christianity. When in happy
security I hope you may do this at your leisure, and am
sure you will be convinced, for I believe that you honestly
wish the truth. But there is no need that you should wait
and look forward into the uncertain future for this priceless
knowledge. The father will not keep his child waiting
who tries to find him. God is not far from any one of us.
When our Lord was on earth, He never repulsed those who
sought Him in sincerity, and He is the true manifestation
of God.

“Moreover,” he continued reverently, “God is now
on earth as truly as when Christ walked the waves of
Galilee, or stood with the life-giving word upon His lips at
the grave of His friend Lazarus. The mighty spirit of God
now dwells among men to persuade, help, and lead them
into all truth, and I believe He is guiding you. This Divine
spirit can act as directly on your mind as did Christ's
healing hand when He touched blind eyes, and they saw,
and palsied bodies and they sprang into joyous activity.”

Under his eager, earnest words, Christine's eyes also
lighted up with hope, but after a moment her face became
very sad, and she said wearily:

-- 439 --

[figure description] Page 439.[end figure description]

“Mystery! mystery! you are speaking a language that
I do not understand.”

“Can you not understand this: `For God so loved the
world, that he gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever
believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting
life?' and that the Bible tells us that His Son did, in very
truth, die that we might live?”

“Yes, yes, I know that the Bible seems to state all that,
but there must be some mistake about it. Why should an
all-powerful God take such a costly indirect way of accomplishing
His purpose when a word would suffice?”

“We will not discuss God's reasons; I think they are
beyond us. But imagining the Bible story to be true, even
though you do not believe it, is not the love of God revealed
to us through His Son, Jesus Christ?”

“Yes, it is the very extravagance of disinterested love.
So much so that my reason revolts at it. It is contrary to
all my ideas of Deity and power.”

“Pardon me, Miss Ludolph, for saying it, but I think
your ideas of Deity are borrowed more from mythology and
human greatness than from the Bible. Let your reason
stand aside a moment; this is not contrary to it, but beyond
it. Imagining the Bible story true, can you not wish it
true? If the man who died on Calvary out of love for you
and us all is also God, would you fear to trust yourself to
Him? Could you distrust One who loved you well enough
to die for you?”

“No! no! if I could only believe it, no! But how
can I ever be sure it is true? I am sure of nothing. I
am not sure there is a God. I am not sure the Bible is
more than human in its character. I feel as if my feet
stood out upon those shifting waves, and that there was
nothing certain or stable.'

“But in part you know the truth, Miss Ludolph, though

-- 440 --

[figure description] Page 440.[end figure description]

you do not believe it, and I believe that the God of whom
we have spoken can directly reveal himself to you and make
His truth as real as it is to me.”

“Mr. Fleet,” cried Christine, “if I could believe as you
do, I should be the happiest of the happy, for I should feel
that, however much I suffered in this brief life, in the
the existence beyond I should be more than compensated,”
and covering her tearful face with her hands she moaned,
as if it were wrung from her, “I have suffered so much and
there seemed no remedy!”

Dennis' feelings were also deeply touched, and the dew
of sympathy gathered in his own eyes. In the gentlest
accent he said:

“Oh, that you could trust that merciful mighty One
who invites all the heavy laden to come to Him for rest.”

She looked up and saw his sympathy, and was greatly
moved. In faltering tones she said:

“You feel for me, Mr. Fleet. You do not condemn
me in my blindness and unbelief. I cannot trust Him
because I am not sure He exists. If there was such a God
I would gladly devote my whole being to Him; but I trust
you, and will do anything you say.”

“Will you kneel on these sands with me in prayer to
Him?” he asked, earnestly.

She hesitated, trembled, but at last said, “Yes.”

He took her hand as a brother might, and they knelt
together on the desolate beach. The glow of sunset was
lost in the redder glow of the fire that smouldered all over
the ruins, and still raged in the northwest, and the smoke
and gathering gloom involved them in obscurity.

Though the weary, apathetic fugitives regarded them
not, we believe angelic forms gathered round, and that the
heart of the Divine Father yearned toward His children.

When they rose, after a simple prayer from Dennis, in

-- 441 --

[figure description] Page 441.[end figure description]

which he pleaded almost as a child might with an earthly
father, Christine trembled like a leaf, and was very pale,
but her face grew tearless, quiet, and very sad. Dennis
still held her hand in the warm, strong grasp of sympathy.
Gently she withdrew it, and said, in a low, despairing tone:

“It is all in vain. There is no answer. Your voice
has been lost in the winds and waves.”

“Wait the King's time,” said he, reverently.

“You addressed him as Father. Would a good father
keep his child waiting?”

“Yes, sometimes he does; he is also king.”

After a moment she turned to him the saddest face he
ever looked upon, and said gently, again giving him her
hand:

“Mr. Fleet, you have done your best for me, and I
thank you all the same.”

He was obliged to turn away to hide his feelings.
Silently they again sat down on the beach together. Weariness
and something like despair began to tell on Christine,
and Dennis trembled when he thonght of the long
night of exposure before her. He bent his face into his
hands and prayed as he never prayed before. She looked
at him wistfully, and knew he was pleading for her; but
she now believed it was all in vain. The feeling grew upon
her that belief or unbelief was a matter of education and
temperament, and that the feelings of which Dennis spoke
were but the deceptive emotions of our agitated hearts.
To that degree that the Divine love seemed visionary and
hopeless, she longed for him to speak of his own, if in
truth it still existed, that she could understand and
believe in. If during what remained of life she could only
drink the sweetness of that, she felt it was the best she
could hope for—and then the blank of nothingness.

But he prayed on, and with something of his mother's

-- 442 --

[figure description] Page 442.[end figure description]

faith seemed at last, as it were, in the personal presence
of Christ. With an importunity that would not be denied,
he entreated for her who despaired at his side.

At last, putting her hand lightly on his arm, she said:

“Mr. Fleet, waste no more time on me. From the
groans I hear, some poor woman is sick or hurt. Perhaps
you can do some real good by seeing to her needs.”

He rose quietly, feeling that in some way God would
answer, and that he must patiently wait.

Going up the beach a short distance he found a German
woman lying just on the edge of the water. In answer
to his questions, he learned from her broken English that
she was sick and in pain. A sudden thought struck him.
In seeking to help another, might not Christine find help
herself, and in the performance of a good deed, might not
the author of all good reveal himself? Returning to her,
he said:

“Miss Ludolph, the poor woman you have heard is sick
and alone. She is German, and you can speak to her and
comfort her as only a woman can.”

Christine went at once, though with little confidence
in her powers. Indeed, it was, perhaps, the first visit of
charity and mercy she had ever made. But she would
have done anything he asked, and determined to do her
best. She helped the poor creature farther up from the
water, and then taking her hands, spoke to her soothingly
and gently in her native tongue.

“Heaven and all the angels bless your sweet face, for
taking pity on a poor lone body, and so they will too,” is
the free rendering of her grateful German.

“Would you please say a little prayer for a lone, sick
body?” she asked after a little while.

Christine hesitated a moment, and then thought. “Why
not? if it will be of any comfort to the poor thing. It can
do neither of us harm.”

-- 443 --

[figure description] Page 443.[end figure description]

Kneeling at the woman's side, Dennis saw her lift her
white face to Heaven, and her lips move. Her attitude
was unmistakably that of prayer. He could scarcely believe
his eyes.

Her petition was brief and characteristic: “O God—
if there is a God,—help this poor creature!”

Then Dennis saw her start up and glance around in a
strange bewildered manner. Suddenly she clasped her
hands and looked up with an ecstatic thrilling cry:

“There is! there is! God lives and loves me, I feel,
I know, and therefore I may hope and live.” Turning to
the still raging flames, she exclaimed: “Burn on with your
fiery billows, I do not fear you now! I am safe, safe forever!
Oh, how can I ever love and praise Thee enough!”

Then springing to Dennis' side, she took both his
hands in hers, and said: “Mr. Fleet, you have saved my
life again and again, and I am, oh, how grateful; but in
leading me to this knowledge you have made me your
debtor for evermore. God does live, and I believe now
He loves even me.”

As the glare of the fire fell on her face, he was awed
and speechless at its expression. From its ecstatic joy
and purity it seemed that the light of heaven, instead of
her burning home, was illumining it.

At last he said brokenly: “Thank God! thank God!
my many, many prayers are answered.”

The look of love and gratitude she gave him will only
find its counterpart in heaven, when the saved beam upon
those who led them to the Saviour. The whole of her
strong womanly soul, thoroughly aroused, was in her face,
and it shone like that of an angel.

To Dennis, with the force of fulfilled prophecy, recurred
his mother's words, and unconsciously he spoke them
aloud: “Prayer is mighty.

-- --

p667-453 CHAPTER XLVIII. CHRISTINE'S GRAVE.

[figure description] Page 444.[end figure description]

After a moment Christine returned to her charge
and said gently:

“I think I can take better care of you now.”

The poor woman looked at her in a bewildered way,
half fearing she had lost her senses. But there was that
in Christine's tone and manner now that went like sunlight
and warmth to the heart, and in broadest German
the grateful creature was soon blessing her again and
again, and Christine felt that she was blessed beyond even
her wildest dreams.

Dennis now felt that she must have food and rest. She
appeared, in the ghostly light of the distant flames, so pale
and spirit-like, that he almost feared she would slip away
to heaven at once, and he commenced looking for some
one stronger, older and more suitable to take her place.
At a little distance farther north, he at last found a stout
German woman sitting with her two children on a large
feather bed, the sole relic of her household goods. Dennis
aquainted her with the case and she soon took the matter
out of his and Christine's hands in a very satisfactory way.

South and west opportunity of escape was utterly cut
off; eastward were the waters of the lake, so that their
only chance was to push northward. After making their
way slowly for a short distance among the thickly scattered

-- 445 --

[figure description] Page 445.[end figure description]

groups and varied articles that had been dragged to the
shore for safety, Dennis thought he heard a familiar voice.

“Dr. Arten,” he cried.

“Hallo! who wants me:” answered the good old physician,
bustling up in rather incongruous costume, consisting
of a dress coat, white vest, red flannel drawers, and
a very soiled pair of slippers.

“Oh, Doctor, the very sight of you inspires hope and
courage.”

“Surely a young fellow like you can be in no want of
those articles?”

“If he is lacking,” cried Christine, “it must be for the
reason that he has given hope and courage to every one
he has met, and so has robbed himself.”

“Heigho!” exclaimed the Doctor, “you here?”

“Yes, thanks to the heroism of Mr. Fleet.”

“Fleet, is that all you have saved from the fire?”
asked the Doctor, with a humorous twinkle, pointing to
Christine.

“I am well satisfied,” said Dennis quietly but with
rising color.

“I should have perished, had not Mr. Fleet come to
my rescue,” continued Christine warmly, glad of an opportunity
to express a little of her gratitude.

The Doctor turned his genial humorous eye on her and
said: “Don't be too grateful, Miss Ludolph; he is a young
man and only did his duty. Now if I had been so fortunate
you might have been as grateful as you pleased.”

It was Christine's turn to grow rather rosier than even
the red fire warranted, but she said:

“You would have your joke, Doctor, if the world were
burning up.”

“Yes, and after it burned up,” he replied. “What do
you think of that, Miss Ludolph, with your German
skepticism?”

-- 446 --

[figure description] Page 446.[end figure description]

Tears came in Christine's eyes and she said in a low
tone:

“I am glad to say that I have lost my German skepticism
in the fire also.”

“What!” cried the Doctor, seizing both her hands in
his hearty way. “Will you accept of our Christian superstition?”

“I think I have accepted your glorious Christian truth,
and the thought makes me very happy.”

“Well, now, I can almost say, Praise God for the fire,
though old Dr. Arten must commence again where the
youngsters are who kick up their heels in their office all
day.”

With professional instinct he slipped his finger on
Christine's pulse, then rumaged in his pocket and soon
drew out some powders, and in his brusque way made her
take one.

“Oh, how bitter!” she exclaimed.

“That is the way the ladies treat me,” began the merry
bachelor: “not an ounce of gratitude when I save their
lives. But let a young fellow like Fleet come along and
get them out of danger by mere brute strength instead of
my delicate skilful way, and language breaks down with
their thanks. Very well, I shall have compensation—I
shall present my bill before long. And now, young man,
since you have set out to rescue the young lady, you had
better carry the matter through, for several reasons which
I need not urge. Your best chance is to make your way
northward, and then get around to the west where you can
get food and shelter.” And with a hearty grasp of the
hand, the brave genial old man wished them “God speed!”

Dennis told him of the poor German woman, and then
pushed on in the direction indicated. But Christine was
growing weak and exhausted. At last they reached the

-- 447 --

[figure description] Page 447.[end figure description]

Catholic cemetery. It was crowded with fugitives, and the
fire to the northwest yet cut off all escape, even if Christine's
strength had permitted further exertion. It was now
approaching midnight, and she said wearily:

“Mr. Fleet, I am very sorry, but I fear I cannot take
another step. The powder Dr. Arten gave me, strengthened
me for a time, but its effect is passing away, and I
feel almost paralyzed with fatigue. I am not afraid to stay
here, or indeed anywhere now.”

“It seems a very hard necessity that you should have
to remain in such a place, Miss Ludolph, but I see no help
for it. We are certainly as well off as thousands of others,
and so I suppose ought not to complain.”

“I feel as if I could never complain again, Mr. Fleet.
I only hope my father is as safe and as well as we are. I
cannot tell you how my heart goes out toward him now
that I see everything in a different light. I have not been
a true daughter, and I do long to make amends. He
surely has escaped, don't you think?”

“Mr. Ludolph was possessed of unusual sagacity and
prudence,” said Dennis evasively. “What any man could
do, he could. And now, Miss Ludolph, I will try to find
you a resting-place. There are such crowds here that I
think we had better go nearer that side, where early in the
evening the fire drove people away.”

The cemetery had not been used of late years, and many
of the bodies had been removed. This caused excavations
here and there, and one of these from which the gathered
leaves and grass had been burned, Dennis thought might
answer for Christine's couch, as in the hollow of this vacant
and nearly filled grave she would be quite sheltered from
the wind, and the sand was still warm from the effects of
the fire. To his surprise she made no objection.

“I am so weary that I can rest anywhere,” she said,
“and a grave is not to me what it was once.”

-- 448 --

[figure description] Page 448.[end figure description]

He arranged her shawl so that it might be both mattress,
pillow and covering, and wrapped her up.

“And how will you endure the long cold hours, my
friend?” she asked, looking up most sympathetically.

“Thanks to your kindness, I had such a good sleep
this afternoon that I feel strong and rested,” he replied
with a smile.

“I fear you say so to put my mind at rest,” but even
as she spoke her eyes closed and she went to sleep like a
tired and trusting child. As with Dennis a few hours before,
the limit of nature's endurance had been reached, and
the wealthy, high-born, Miss Ludolph, who on Sabbath
night had slept in the midst of artistic elegance and luxury,
now, on Monday night, rested in a vacant grave under the
open and storm-gathering sky. Soon (to be accurate), at
two o'clock on the morning of Tuesday, rain began to fall.
But with all the discomfort it brought, never was it more
welcome.

Christine shivered in her sleep, and Dennis looked
around vainly for some additional covering. The thronging
fugitives were all in a similar plight, and their only
course was simply to endure till some path of escape
opened.

The night was indeed a long one to him; at first excitement
and happiness kept him awake and unconscious
of time and discomfort. But he soon felt how weary and
hungry he was, for he had eaten nothing since his slight
supper on Sabbath evening. The heat of the fire perceptibly
lessened as the rain commenced falling, and without
his coat Dennis was soon chilled to the bone. On every
side he heard moans of discomfort, and he knew that he
had far more reason to endure patiently than many near
him. He tried to keep himself warm by walking around,
but at last he grew too weary for that, and sat, a patient

-- 449 --

[figure description] Page 449.[end figure description]

cowering watcher, at the head of Christine's weird couch,
listening sadly betimes to the pitiful crying of little children,
and the sighs and groans of older sufferers.

At last the light of welcome day streaked the eastern
horizon, and Christine opened her eyes in a bewildered
way, but on seeing him swaying backward and forward
with half-closed eyes, sprang up and said:

“And have you sat and watched there all the long
night?”

“I hope you feel rested and better, Miss Ludolph,” he
replied, startled by her voice from drowsiness.

“It has been raining, too. I fear you are wet through.
Oh, how much you must have suffered on my account.”

“I imagine you are as wet as I am, Miss Ludolph.
This has been a very democratic experience for you. We
are all about alike in this strange camping-ground.”

“No, your kindness made me quite comfortable. Indeed,
I never slept better. And you, without any coat or
shelter, have watched patiently hour after hour.”

“Well, you did as much for me yesterday afternoon, so
we are quits.”

“I think there is a great difference,” she said. “And
remember what a watcher I made; I let those drunken
creatures run over you.”

“I don't see how you could have helped it,” said he
laughing. “That you should have cared for me as you
did, was a favor that I never expected,” he added, blushing.

She blushed too, but made no reply, at the same time
she was vexed with herself that she did not. Dennis, with
a lover's blindness, misunderstood her silence, and thought
that, as a friend, she was more grateful than he could wish,
but he must speak in no other light.

Then he remembered that it would be dishonorable to
urge his suit under the circumstances; it would be a

-- 450 --

[figure description] Page 450.[end figure description]

source of inexpressible pain to her, with her deep sense
of obligation, to put aside expressions of his deeper regard,
and he resolved to avoid if possible any manifestations of
his feelings. While she was dependent upon him he would
treat her as a brother might, and if his human love could
never find its consummation, he would bear his loss as
patiently as possible. But in spite of himself a tinge of
sadness and restraint came into his manner, and Christine
sighed to herself:

“If he only knew, and I only knew, just the truth, how
much happier we might be.”

There was a general movement now among the
strangely assorted multitude. The fire had swept everything
away so completely on the north side that there
were no hot blazing ruins to prevent crossing. Accordingly
men came pouring over, looking for their families.
On every side were cries of joy on recognition of those
whom fear and terrible forebodings had buried under the
blackened remains of once happy homes. But mingled
with exclamations of joy were sobs and wails of anguish,
as some now realized in the lapsing hours that absent
members of the household were lost.

Christine looked in vain for her father; at last Dennis
said:

“Miss Ludolph, do you feel equal to the effort of crossing
to the west side? you must be faint with hunger, and
there only can we hope for help.”

“Oh, yes, let us go at once, for your sake as well as
mine,” for she saw that his long fasting and great fatigue
had made him very haggard.

They urged their way across the burned district as fast
as their exhausted state would permit, carefully avoiding
burning brands that still lay in the street.

“I hope you will have patience with me in my slow

-- 451 --

[figure description] Page 451.[end figure description]

progress,” said Christine, “for I feel as I imagine Rip Van
Winkle must, after his twenty years' nap.”

“I think you have borne up heroically, Miss Ludolph,”
said Dennis warmly.

“Oh, no! I am not in the least heroic, but I confess
that I am very hungry. I never knew what hunger was
before. Well, I can now appreciate what must often be
the condition of the poor, and hope not to be so forgetful
of them hereafter.”

“I am glad to hear you say that you are hungry, Miss
Ludolph, for it proves that with care you will rally after
this dreadful exposure, and be your former self.”

“Ah! Mr. Fleet, I hope I shall never be my old self
again. I shudder when I think what I was when you
awakened me that dreadful night.”

“But I have feared,” said he, ever avoiding any reference
to his own services, “that though you might escape
the fire, the exposure would be greater than you could
endure. I trembled for you last night when it began to
rain, but could find no additional covering.”

No brother could be kinder or more thoughtful of me,”
she said, turning upon him a glad, grateful face.

“That is it,” thought Dennis. “She hints to me what
must be our relationship. She is the Baroness of Ludolph,
and is pledged to a future that I cannot share.”

But as he saw her gratitude, he resolved all the more
resolutely not to put it to the hard test of refusing his love.
A little after he unconsciously sighed wearily, and she
looked at him wistfully.

“Oh that I knew if he felt toward me as he once did,”
she said to herself.

They now reached the unscathed streets of the west
side, which were already thronged with fugitives as
hungry and gaunt as themselves. Mingling with this

-- 452 --

p667-461 [figure description] Page 452.[end figure description]

great strange tide of weak, begrimmed, hollow-eyed
humanity, they at last reached Dr. Goodwin's beautiful
church. Here already had commenced the noble charity
dispensed from that place during the days of want and
suffering that followed.

CHAPTER XLIX. SUSIE WINTHROP.

Waiting with multitudes of others, Christine and Dennis
at last received an army biscuit (hard tack in the soldier's
vernacular) and a tin-cup of what resembled coffee.
To him it was very touching to see how eagerly she
received this coarse fare, proving that she was indeed
almost famished. Too weak to stand, they sat down near
the door on the sidewalk. A kind lady presently came and
said:

“If you have no place to go you will find it more comfortable
in the church.”

They gladly availed themselves of her permission, as
the thronged street was anything but pleasant.

“Mr. Fleet,” said Christine, “I am now going to take
care of you in return for your care last night,” and she led
him up to a secluded part of the church by the organ,
arranged some cushions on a seat, and then continued,
“As I have obeyed you, so you must now be equally
docile. Don't you dare move from that place till I call
you,” and she left him.

He was indeed wearied beyond expression, and most
grateful for a chance to rest. This refuge and the way it

-- 453 --

[figure description] Page 453.[end figure description]

was secured seemed almost a heavenly experience, and he
thought with deepest longing, “If we could always take
care of each other, I should be perhaps too well satisfied
with this earthly life.”

When after a little time Christine returned he was sleeping
as heavily as before upon the beach, but the smile his
last thought occasioned still rested on his face. For some
little time she also sat near and rested, and her eyes sought
his face as if a story were written there she never could
finish. Then she went to make inquiries after her father.
But no one to whom she spoke knew anything about him.

Bread and provisions were constantly arriving, but not
fast enough to meet the needs of famishing thousands.
Though not feeling very strong she offered her services,
and was soon busily engaged. All present were strangers
to her, but when they learned from the inquiries for her
father that she was Miss Ludolph, she was treated with
deference and sympathy. But she assumed nothing, and
as her strength permitted, during the day, she was ready
for any task, even the humblest. She handed food around
among the hungry, eager applicants with such a sweet and
pitying face, that she heard many a murmured blessing.
Her efforts were all the more appreciated as all saw that
she too had passed through the fire and had suffered deeply.
At last a kind motherly lady said:

“My dear, you look ready to drop. Here, take this,”
and she poured out a glass of wine and gave her a sandwich,
“now go and find some quiet nook and rest. It's
your duty.”

“I have a friend who has suffered almost everything in
saving me. He is asleep now, but he has had scarcely
anything to eat for nearly three days, and I know he will be
very hungry when he wakes.”

“Sakes alive! nothing to eat for three days! why you

-- 454 --

[figure description] Page 454.[end figure description]

must take him a whole loaf, and this, and this,” cried the
good lady, about to provision Dennis for a month.

“Oh, no,” said Christine with a smile, “so much would
not be good for him. If you will give me three or four
sandwiches, and let me come for some coffee when he wakes,
it will be sufficient,” and she carried what now seemed
treasures to where Dennis was sleeping, and sat down with
a happy look on her face.

The day had been full of sweet trustful thoughts. She
was conscious of a presence within her heart and all around
that she knew was Divine, and in spite of her anxiety about
her father, and the uncertainty of the future, she had a rest
and contentment of mind that she had never experienced
before. Then she felt such a genuine sympathy for the
sufferers about her, and found, when she spoke to them
gently and kindly, they seemed so grateful, she wondered
she had never discovered the joy of ministering to others
before. She was entering a new world, and though there
might be suffering in it, the antidote was ever near, and its
pleasures promised to grow richer, fuller, more satisfying,
till they developed into the perfect happiness of heaven.
But every Christian joy that was like a sweet surprise; every
thrilling hope that pointed to endless progress in all that is
best and noblest in life, instead of the sudden blank and
nothingness that threatened but yesterday; and chief of
all, the thrilling consciousness of the Divine love which
kept her murmuring, “My Saviour, my good, kind Heavenly
Father,” all reminded her of him who had been instrumental
of the wondrous change. Often during the day she
would go and look at him, and could Dennis only have
opened, his eyes at such a moment, and caught her expression,
no words would have been needed to assure him of
his happiness.

The low afternoon sun shone in gold and crimson on

-- 455 --

[figure description] Page 455.[end figure description]

his brow and face through the stained windows before he
gave signs of waking, and then she hurried away to get the
coffee hot from the urn.

She had hardly gone before he arose greatly refreshed
and strengthened, but so famished that a roast ox would
have seemed but a comfortable meal. His eye at once
caught the sandwiches placed temptingly near.

“That is Miss Ludolph's work,” he said; “I wonder if
she has saved any for herself.” He was about to go and
seek her when she met him with the coffee.

“Go back,” she said; “how dare you disobey orders?”

“I was coming to find you.”

“Well, that is the best excuse you could have made,
but I am here; so sit down and drink this coffee and
devour these sandwiches.”

“Not unless you share them with me.”

“Insubordinate! See here,” and she took out her
more dainty provision from behind a seat and sat down
opposite, in such a pretty companionable way that he in
his admiration and pleasure forgot his sandwiches.

“What is the matter?” she asked. “You are to eat
the sandwiches, not me.”

“A very proper hint, Miss Ludolph; one might well
be inclined to make the mistake.”

“Now that is a compliment worthy of the king of the
Cannibal Islands.”

“Miss Ludolph,” said Dennis, looking at her earnestly,
“you do indeed seem happy.”

A ray of light slanting through a yellow diamond of
glass fell with a sudden glory upon her face, and in a tone
of almost ecstasy she said:

“Oh, I am so glad and grateful, when I realize what
might have been, and what is. It seems that I have lost
so little in this fire in comparison with what I have gained.

-- 456 --

[figure description] Page 456.[end figure description]

And but for you I might have lost everything. How rich
this first day of life, real, true life, has been! My Heavenly
Father has been so kind to me I cannot express it. And
then to think how I have wronged Him all these years.”

“You have indeed learned the secret of true eternal
happiness, Miss Ludolph.”

“I believe it—I feel sure of it. All trouble, all pain
will one day pass away forever; and sometimes I feel as if
I must sing for joy. I do so long to see my father and tell
him. I fear he won't believe it at first, but I can pray as
you did, and it seems as if my Saviour would not deny me
anything. And now, Mr. Fleet, when you have finished
your lunch, I am going to ask one more favor, and then
will dub you truest knight that ever served defenceless
woman. You will find my father for me, for I believe you
can do anything.”

Even in the shadow where he sat, she caught the
pained expression of his face.

She sprang up and grasped his arm.

“You know something,” she said; then added: “Do
not be afraid to find my father now. When he knows
what services you have rendered me, all estrangement, if
any existed, will pass away.”

But he averted his face, and she saw tears gathering in
his eyes.

“Mr. Fleet,” she gasped, “do you know anything I do
not?”

He could hide the truth no longer. Indeed it was time
she should learn it.

Turning and taking her trembling hand, he looked at
her so sadly and kindly, that she at once knew her father
was dead.

“Oh, my father,” she cried in a tone of anguish that he
could never forget, “you will never, never know. All

-- 457 --

[figure description] Page 457.[end figure description]

day I have been longing to prove to you the truth of Christianity
by my loving patient tenderness, but you have died,
and will never know,” she moaned shudderingly.

He still held her hand—indeed she clung to it as
something that might help sustain her in the dark, bitter
hour.

“Poor, poor father!” she cried, “I never treated him
as I ought, and now he will never know the wealth of love
I was hoping to lavish on him.” Then looking at Dennis
almost reproachfully, she said, “Could you not save him?
You saved so many others.”

“Indeed I could not, Miss Ludolph; I tried, and nearly
lost my life in the effort. The great hotel back of the store
fell and crushed all in a moment.”

She shuddered, but at last whispered:

“Why have you kept this so long from me?”

“How could I tell you when the blow would have been
death? Even now you can scarcely bear it.”

“My little beginning of faith is sorely tried. Heavenly
spirit,” she cried, “guide me through this darkness, and
let not doubt and unbelief cloud my mind again.”

“Amen,” said Dennis in a deep low tone.

They sat in the twilight in silence. He still held her
hand, and she was sobbing more gently and quietly. Suddenly
she asked:

“Is it wrong thus to grieve over the breaking of an
earthly tie?”

“No, not if you will say as did your Lord in His agony:
“`Oh, my Father, Thy will be done.'”

“I will try,” she said softly, “but it is hard.”

“He is a merciful and faithful High Priest. For in
that He himself suffered, being tempted, He is able to succor
them that are tempted.”

“Do you know that I think my change in feeling makes

-- 458 --

[figure description] Page 458.[end figure description]

me grieve all the more deeply. Until to-day I never loved
my father as I ought. It is the curse of unbelief to deaden
everything good in the heart. Oh, I do feel such a great
unspeakable pity for him.”

“Like as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord
pitieth them that fear Him:”

“Is that in the Bible?” she asked.

“Yes.”

“It is very sweet. He indeed must be my refuge now,
for I am alone in the world.”

“He has said, `I will never leave thee nor forsake
thee.' I have passed through this sorrow so recently myself
that I can sympathize with you as a fellow-sufferer.”

“True, true, so you have,” she answered. “Is that
the reason that Christ suffered with us that we might know
He sympathized with us?”

“Yes.”

“How unspeakably comforting is such sympathy, both
human and divine. Tell me about your mother.”

“I fear I cannot without being unmanned. She was
one of heaven's favorites, and I owe everything to her. I
can tell you one thing though, she prayed for you continually—
even with her dying lips, when my faith had
broken down.”

This touched Christine very deeply. At last she said:
“I shall see her some day.”

“I wish you had seen her,” he continued very sadly,
looking as if at a scene far away.

“You cannot wish it more than I. Indeed I would
have called on her, had it not been for an unfortunate
accident.”

He looked at her with some surprise as if not understanding
her remark, but said:

“She greatly wished to see you before she died.”

-- 459 --

[figure description] Page 459.[end figure description]

“Oh, I wish I had known it.”

“Did you not know it?” he asked in a startled manner.

“No, but I felt grateful to her, for I understood that
she offered to take care of me in case I had the small-pox.
I wanted to visit her very much, and at last thought I
would venture to do so, but just then I sprained my ankle.
I sent my maid to inquire, but fear she didn't do my
errand very well,” added Christine, looking down.

“She never came, Miss Ludolph.” Then he continued
eagerly: “I fear I have done you a great wrong.
A little time before my mother died, she wrote you a line
saying that she was dying and would like to see you. I
did not know you could not come—I thought you would
not.”

Crimson with shame and humiliation, Christine buried
her burning cheeks in her hands and murmured, “I never
received it.”

“And did you send the exquisite flowers and fruit?” he
asked. “Ah, I see that you did. I am so glad—so very
glad that I was mistaken. I sincerely ask your pardon
for my unjust thoughts.”

“It is I who should ask pardon, and for a long time I
have earnestly wished that I might find opportunity to do
so. My conduct has been simply monstrous, but of late
it has seemed worse than the truth. Everything has been
against me. If you only knew—but—” (and her head
bowed lower.) Then she added hastily: “My maid has
been false, and I must have appeared more heartless than
ever.” But, with bitter shame and sorrow, she remembered
who must have been the inspirer of the treachery,
and though she never spoke of it again, she feared that
Dennis suspected it also. It was one of those painful
things that must be buried, even as the grave closes over
the frail perishing body.

-- 460 --

[figure description] Page 460.[end figure description]

Let those who are tempted to a wicked, dishonorable
deed remember that even after they are gone, the knowledge
of it may come to those who loved them, like an
incurable wound.

Dennis' resolution not to speak till Christine should
be no longer dependent on him was fast melting away, as
he learned that she had not been so callous and forgetful
as she seemed. But before he could add another word,
a wild, sweet, mournful voice was heard singing:



O fiery storm, wilt never cease?
Thy burning hail falls on my heart;
Bury me deep, that I in peace
May rest where death no more can part.

In awed, startled tones they both exclaimed: “Susie
Winthrop
!”

CHAPTER L. DR. ARTEN STRUCK BY LIGHTNING.

Hastening down into the body of the church, Dennis
and Christine found Mrs. Learned lying on some cushions
in a pew. She was scantily clad, her sweet face scorched
and blackened, and her beautiful hair almost crisped away.

Her husband was bending over her in an agony of
mingled grief and joy. She had just been brought in from
wandering aimlessly and alone quite out upon the prairie,
singing, in a low plaintive way to herself, words suggested
by the sudden disaster that had temporarily robbed her of
husband, reason, and almost of life.

Dennis afterward learned from Professor Learned that

-- 461 --

p667-470 [figure description] Page 461.[end figure description]

when first aroused they had escaped from the hotel, but, not
realizing the danger, he had stepped back a moment at her
request to get something she valued very much, and they
became separated.

“And thus at last I find the poor child,” he cried with
a look of agony.

Mrs. Learned did not know any of them, but continued
her low plaintive singing.

Dr. Arten, who had found his way to the church as one
of the centres, was soon in attendance, his benevolent face
becoming the very embodiment of pity. The crowd were
pushed back, and Christine and other kind ladies took
charge of her poor unconscious friend, and all was done
that skill and tender love could suggest. At last, under
the doctor's opiates, her low weird singing ceased, and
she slept, her husband holding her hand. The thronging
fugitives were kept a little away, and Dr. Arten slept
near, to be within call.

A lady asked Christine to go home with her, but she
thanked her and said:

“No, I would rather remain in the church near my
friends.”

Dennis saw that she was greatly wearied. Taking her
hand, he said:

“Miss Ludolph, it is my turn to take care of you again.
See, our friends are preparing a place there for the ladies
to sleep. Please go to rest at once, for you do indeed
need it.”

“I am very tired, but I know I could not sleep. How
strange this life is! All day, the world, in spite of what
has happened, seemed growing brighter. Now with the
night has come the deeper darkness of sorrow. On every
side pain and suffering seem to predominate, and to me
there will ever be so much mystery in events like my

-- 462 --

[figure description] Page 462.[end figure description]

father's death and my friend Susie's experience, that I
know it will be hard to maintain a child-like faith.”

“God will help you to trust; you will not be left to
struggle alone. Then remember you are His child, and
earthly parents do much that little children cannot understand.”

With a faint smile she answered, “I fear I shall be one
of those troublesome children that are ever asking why?
All day it has seemed so easy to be a Christian, but already
I learn that there will be times when I shall have to cling
to my Saviour, instead of being carried forward in His arms.
Indeed, I almost fear that I shall lose Him in the darkness.”

“But He will not lose you,” replied Dennis. “Since
you are not sleepy, let me tell you a short Bible story.”

“Oh do, please do, just as if I were a little child.”

“It is in the New Testament. Jesus has sent His disciples
in a boat across the sea of Galilee, while He went
up alone in a mountain to pray. The night came, and
with it a storm swept down against the disciples. The
smooth sea was lashed into great foam-crested waves
which broke over the little ship in which were the disciples.
They tugged hour after hour at the oars, but in
vain. The night grew darker, the wind more contrary,
the waves higher and more threatening, their arms wearied,
and they may have feared they would perish alone, and
without remedy in the black midnight. But we read that
`He saw them toiling in rowing,' though they knew it
not. From the distant mountain side `He saw them'—
marked every weary stroke of the oar, and every throb of
fear. But at last, when they were most ready to welcome
Him, when none could say, `We would have rowed through
the storm alone,' He came to them walking safely on the
dark waves that threatened them with death, and said, `Be

-- 463 --

[figure description] Page 463.[end figure description]

of good cheer, it is I; be not afraid.' Then they gladly
received Him into the ship, and immediately the rough
waves were hushed, and the keel of the boat grated on the
beach, toward which they had vainly rowed. Then they
that were in the ship came and worshipped Him, saying,
`Of a truth thou art the Son of God.'

“Now it was on the evening of that very night that these
same disciples had engaged in a scene of festivity. They
had stood in the sunset on the mountain slope, and seen
their Lord feed many thousand. Then all was peace,
safety, and good cheer. Life changed as quickly for them
as you, but did not their Divine Master see them as truly
in the stormy night as in the sunlight? Did He leave them
to perish?

“He is watching you, Miss Ludolph, for He is ever the
same; and before this stormy night of your sorrow passes
away, you will hear His voice, saying, `Be of good cheer, it
is I; be not afraid.'”

“Already I hear it,” she said in a low glad voice, smiling
through her tears. “I can, I do trust Him, and the conflicting
winds of doubt and fear are becoming still. Among
all these homeless people there must be many sad discouraged
hearts. You have helped me so much; can you not
say a word or sing something that will help them?”

Dennis thought a moment and then in a sweet, clear
voice that penetrated every part of the large building, sang:



Father in Heaven, the night is around us,
Terror and danger our portion have been;
We cry unto thee, oh, save and defend us,
Comfort the trembling and pardon our sin.
Hearts that are heavy look onward and upward;
Though wild was the storm that wrecked your loved homes,
Faith lifts your sad glances hopefully heavenward,
The mansions prepared with glory-crowned domes.

-- 464 --

[figure description] Page 464.[end figure description]



Hearts that are breaking, whose lov'd ones have vanished,
Swept down in the seething ocean of fire,
E'en now they may rest where pain is all banished,
And join their glad songs with the heavenly choir.
Hearts that are groaning with life's weary burden,
Who fear to go forward—to sorrow a prey;
Jesus invites you—`Oh, come, heavy laden;'
Leave sin at his feet, bear mercy away.

After the first line there was a breathless hush, but
when he closed, low sobbings might be heard from many
of the women, and in the dim light not a few tears shone
in the eyes of manhood. Dennis' voice was sympathetic
in its character, and he had the power of throwing into it
much feeling.

Christine was weeping silently and quietly, but her tears
now were like the warm spring rain as it falls on the precious
seed. At last she said:

“You have done these people much good.”

“To you belongs all the credit, for it was at your suggestion
I sang.”

She shook her head, and then said: “Good-night,
my friend, I shall never forget this day with its mingled
experience; but I think, I hope, I shall never doubt God
again,” and she went to her rest.

The light of the next day brought to view many hard
realities, and chief among these was the bread question.
Dennis was up with the dawn, and by eager inquiries
sought to comprehend the situation somewhat. Some
were gloomy and discouraged, some apathetic, and some
determined, courageous, and hopeful: and to this last class
he belonged.

Most thankful that he had come out of the fiery ordeal
unscathed, he resolved to contribute his quota towards a
new and better Chicago. Young, and sanguine in

-- 465 --

[figure description] Page 465.[end figure description]

temperament, he already saw the city rise from its ashes in
statelier proportions and richer prosperity. With a thrill
of exultation he heard the report that some Napoleonic
business-men had already telegraphed for building material,
and were even now excavating the hot ruins.

Christine had hardly joined him as he stood at the
door, when a gentleman entered and asked:

“Who here are willing and able to work for fair
wages?”

“I am at your service,” said Dennis, stepping forward
promptly.

“You are a gentleman, sir,” said the speaker, impressed
with the fact by Dennis' bearing, though his hat
and coat were gone; “I need laborers who can handle the
pick and shovel.”

“I will work for less, then, till I can handle these
tools as well as a laborer. There is no reason why I
should eat the bread of charity a day longer, especially
when so many need it more than I.”

“I said you were a gentleman; I now say you are a
man, and that to me means a great deal more,” said the
energetic stranger. “You shall have two dollars a day
with the rest.”

He turned to Christine and said almost proudly:
“The supper you have to-night shall be yours also.”

“That is,” she replied with a smile, “I shall live on
your charity instead of that of some one else.”

His face grew sad at once, but he answered, as he
went away: “I could not give you charity, Miss Ludolph.”

Christine saw that she had pained him, and was much
vexed with herself. But his remark added to the hope
and almost belief that she still held her old place in his
heart, and she resolved to make amends in the evening
for her unlucky speech.

-- 466 --

[figure description] Page 466.[end figure description]

With a smile she said to herself: “If he only knew that
I would prefer the coarsest, scantiest fare provided by
him, to the most costly banquet, he would not have gone
away with that long face. How rich life would be if I
could commence it with him, and we struggle up together.
Oh, Heaven grant,” she sighed, looking earnestly
upward, “that through these wonderful terrible changes, I
may climb the mountain at his side, as he so graphically
portrayed it in his picture.”

Mrs. Learned still slept, and her husband in an
agony of anxiety watched at her side. At last, a little
before midday, she opened her eyes and said in her natural
tone:

“Why, John, I must have greatly overslept. Where am
I?” and then, as her husband commenced fairly sobbing
for joy, she started up and said hurriedly:

“What is the matter? What has happened?”

“Oh, be calm,” whispered Christine to the Professor.
“Everything depends on keeping her quiet.” Then she
bent over her friend, and said: “Do not be alarmed, Susie;
you are now safe and well, and so is your husband.
But you have been sick, and for his sake and your own
you must keep quiet.”

She turned inquiringly to her husband, who said more
calmly:

“It is all true, and if you can only be careful we can
go back to Boston as well as ever.”

“I will do anything you say, John, but why am I in a
church?”

“You were taken sick in the street, and this was the
nearest place to bring you.”

“Oh, dear, I have had such strange, dreadful dreams.
I am so glad they were only dreams, and you are here with
me,” and she lay quietly holding her husband's hands and

-- 467 --

[figure description] Page 467.[end figure description]

looking contentedly in his face; and it was evident she was
herself again, and much better.

Dr. Arten soon after came and said cheerily:

“All right! all right! will have you out in a day or
two as good as new, and then, Miss Ludolph, you see how
much more grateful she is to the old Doctor than you were.”

“You must present your bill,” replied Christine with a
smile.

“May I?” retorted the Doctor, wiping his lips.

“Oh, I don't know about that,” cried Christine, adding
quickly, “when I welcome you to my own home you may.”

“An old maid's hall, I suppose.”

“It will be an orphan's home at least,” said Christine,
softly and sadly.

Tears sprang to the old man's eyes, and putting his
arm around her he drew her to him saying, as he stroked
her drooping head:

“Poor child! poor child! I did not know. But you
shall never want a protector while the old Doctor is above
ground. As far as possible, I will be a father to you,” and
Christine knew she had found a friend as true and strong
as steel, and she buried her face on his shoulder and cried
as trustingly as his own child might.

“Oh, Christine,” cried Mrs. Learned, “I am so sorry
for you.”

At the voice of her old friend she at once rallied, and
trying to smile through her tears, said:

“God has been so much better to me than I deserved
that I have only gratitude when I think of myself; but my
poor father,” and again she covered her face and wept.

“Christine, come here,” said Mrs. Learned softly, and
she put her arms around the weeping girl, “You spoke
of God's being good to you. Have you in truth found and
learned to trust Him?”

-- 468 --

[figure description] Page 468.[end figure description]

“Yes,” she replied eagerly, joy and peace coming out
in her face like the sun shining through clouds and rain.
Then with bowed head she whispered low, “The one I
wronged on earth led me to the one I wronged in Heaven,
and both have forgiven me. Oh, I am so glad, so happy.”

“Then you have seen Mr. Fleet?”

“Yes, he saved my life again and again, but in teaching
me how to find my Saviour, he has done far more for
me.”

“And you will not wrong him any more, will you, Christine?
He has loved you so long and faithfully.”

In reply she lifted an eager face to her friend and said:
“Do you think he can love me still after my treatment of
him?”

“Give him a chance to tell you,” said Mrs. Learned,
with a half-mischievous smile; “has he not shown his
feelings?”

“He has treated me more as a brother might, and yet
he is so very respectful and deferential—I hope—but I
am not perfectly sure—and then he seems under some
restraint.”

Mrs. Learned said musingly: “He knows that you are
Baroness of Ludolph. I told him last week, for I thought
he ought to know, and the fact of your departure for
Europe soon has been no secret of late. He thinks you
are pledged to a future in which he cannot share; and in
your grateful dependent condition he would not cause you
the pain of refusing him. I think that is just where he
stands,” she concluded, with a woman's mastery of the
science of love, and taking almost as much interest in her
friend's affair as she had in her own. To most ladies this
subject has a peculiar fascination, and having settled their
own matters they enter with scarcely less zest on the task
of helping others arrange theirs. Mrs. Learned rallied

-- 469 --

[figure description] Page 469.[end figure description]

faster under the excitement of this new interest than from
the Doctor's remedies.

After a few moments' thought Christine said decidedly:

“All that nonsense about the Baroness of Ludolph is
passed forever—burned up in the fire with many things of
more value. I have been fed too long on the husks of
human greatness and ambition to want any more of them.
They never did satisfy me, and in the light and heat of the
terrific ordeal through which I have just passed, they
shrivelled into utter nothingness. I want something that I
cannot lose in a whif of smoke and flame, and I think I
have found it. Henceforth I claim no other character save
that of a simple Christian girl.” Then bowing her head
on her friend's shoulder she added in a whisper: “If I
could climb to true greatness by Mr. Fleet's side, as he
portrayed it in his picture, it seems to me heaven would
begin at once.”

The Doctor, who had taken the Professor aside, now
joined them, and said:

“Mrs. Learned, you have only to take reasonable care
of yourself and you will soon recover from this shock and
exposure. I wish all my patients were doing as well.”

She replied with a smile, taking her husband's hand:
“Since I have found my old Greek here, with his learned
spectacles, I am quite myself, and feel as if I were only
playing invalid.”

“You may have slept in a church before,” said the
Doctor with a twinkle in his eye, “and you must do so
again. But no one will thunder at you from the pulpit
this time, so I leave you in peace and security, and to-night
will be within call.”

Christine followed him to to the lobby of the church,
when the irrepressible joker could not forbear saying,
“Now let me give you a little paternal advice. Don't be

-- 470 --

p667-479 [figure description] Page 470.[end figure description]

too grateful to that young Fleet. He only did his duty,
and of course doesn't deserve any special—”

Christine, with flushing cheeks, interrupted him as if
she had not heard:

“Doctor, how good and kind you are. Here you are
off without any rest to look after the sick and suffering, and
you seem to bring health and hope wherever you go.”

“Yes, yes; but I send my bill in too—mind that.”
(Some of his poorer patients never received any, and when
twitted of the fact he would mutter roughly, “Business
oversight—can't attend to everything.”)

Christine looked for a moment at the face so contagious
in its hearty benevolence, and with an impulse, so unlike
the cold haughty girl of old, sprang forward, threw her arms
around his neck, and gave him a kiss which he declared
afterwards was like a mild stroke of lightning, and said:

“And there is the first instalment of what I owe you.”

The old gentleman looked as if he decidedly liked the
currency, and with moistened eyes that he vainly tried to
render humorous, he raised his finger impressively in parting,
and said:

“Don't you ever get out of debt to me.”

CHAPTER LI. BILL CRONK'S TOAST.

After all, it was a long day to Christine. Tears would
start from her eyes at the thought of her father, but she
realized that the only thing for her to do was to shroud his
memory in a great forgiving pity, and put it away forever.
She could only turn from the mystery of his life and death

-- 471 --

[figure description] Page 471.[end figure description]

—the mystery of evil—to Him who taketh away the sin of
the world. There was no darkness in that direction. She
busied herself with Mrs. Learned, and the distribution of
food to others, till six o'clock, and then she stood near the
door to watch till her true knight should appear in his
shirt-sleeves, with shovel on his shoulder, and an old burnt,
tattered felt hat on his head, instead of jewelled crest and
heron plume.

Dennis had gone to his work not very hopeful. He
knew Christine would be his grateful friend while she lived,
and might even regard him as a brother, but all this might
be and still she be unable to respond to his deeper feelings.
Moreover, he knew she was Baroness of Ludolph, and
might be heiress of such titles and estates in Germany as
would require that she should go at once to secure them;
and so she seemed clearly to pass beyond his sphere.

As he shovelled the hot bricks and cinders hour after
hour among other laborers, the distance between himself
and the Baroness of Ludolph seemed to increase: and
when, begrimed and weary, he sat down to eat his dinner
of a single sandwich saved from breakfast (for as yet he
had no money), the ruins around him were quite in keeping
with his feelings. He thought most regretfully of his
two thousand dollars and burned picture. The brave resolute
spirit of the morning had deserted him. He did not
realize that few men have lived who could be brave and
hopeful when weary and hungry, and fewer still, when, in
addition, they doubted the favor of the lady of their love.

The work of the afternoon seemed desperately hard
and long, but with dogged persistency, Dennis held his
own with the others till six, and in common with them received
his two dollars. Whether Christine would accept the
supper he brought or not, he determined to fulfil his promise
and bring one. Wearily he trudged off to the west side,

-- 472 --

[figure description] Page 472.[end figure description]

in order to find a store. No one who met him would have
imagined that this plodding laborer was the artist who the
week before had won the prize and title of genius.

If he had been purchasing a supper for himself, he
would doubtless have been sensible about it; but one that
the Baroness of Ludolph might share was a different matter.
He bought some very rich cake, a can of peaches, a
box of sardines, some fruit, and then his money gave out!
But, with these incongruous and indigestible articles made
up into one large bundle, he started for the church. He
had gone but a little way, when some one rushed upon
him, and little Ernst clasped him round the neck and fairly
cried for joy. Sitting on the sidewalk near were the other
little Bruders, looking as forlorn and dirty as three motherless
children could. Dennis stopped and sat down beside
them (for he was too tired to stand), while Ernst told his
story—how their mother had left them, and how she had
been found so burned that she was recognized only by a
ring (which he had) and a bit of the picture preserved
under her body. They had been looking ever since to find
him, and had slept where they could.

As Ernst sobbingly told his story the other children
cried in doleful chorus, and Dennis' tears fell fast too, as
he realized how his humble friend had perished. He remembered
her kindness to his mother and little sisters,
and his heart acknowledged the claim of these poor little
orphans. Prudence whispered, “You cannot afford to
burden yourself with all these children,” and pride added,
“What a figure you will make in presenting yourself before
the Baroness of Ludolph with all these children at
your heels.” But he put such thoughts resolutely aside,
and spoke as a brother might; and when one of the children
sobbed, “We so hungry!” out came the Baroness of
Ludolph's fruit and cake, and nothing remained for

-- 473 --

[figure description] Page 473.[end figure description]

Christine but the sardines and peaches, since these could not
well be opened in the street. The little Bruders having
devoured what seemed to them the ambrosia of the gods,
he took the youngest in his arms, Ernst following with the
others; and so they slowly made their way to the church
where Christine was now anxiously waiting with many surmises
and forebodings at Dennis' delay.

At last, in the dusk, the little group appeared at the
church door, and she exclaimed:

“What has kept you so, Mr. Fleet?”

He determined to put the best face on the situation,
and indulge in no heroics, so he said: “You could not
expect such a body of infantry as this to march rapidly.”

“What!” she exclaimed, “have you brought all the
lost children in the city back with you?”

“No, only those that fell properly to my care,” and in
a few words he told their story.

“And do you, without a cent in the world, mean to
assume the burden of these four children?” she asked in
accents of surprise.

He could not see her face, but his heart sank within
him, for he thought that to her it would seem quixotic and
become another barrier between them, but he answered
firmly:

“Yes, till God who has imposed the burden, removes
it, and enables me to place them among friends in a good
home. Mrs. Bruder, before she died, wrote to her family
in Germany, telling her whole story. Relatives may take
the children; if not, some way will be provided.”

“Mr. Fleet, I wonder at you,” was her answer. “Give
me that child, and you bring the others.”

He wondered at her as he saw her take the child and
imprint a kiss on the sleepy, dirty face; and Ernst, who
had been eyeing her askance, crept timidly nearer when
he saw the kiss, and whispered:

-- 474 --

[figure description] Page 474.[end figure description]

“Perhaps her old outside heart has been burnt away.”

They followed to a lobby of the lecture-room, and here
she procured a damp towel and proceeded to remove the
tear and dust stains from the round and wondering faces
of the children. Having restored them to something of
their original color, she took them away to supper, saying
to Dennis with a decided nod:

“You stay here till I come for you.”

Something in her manner reminded him of the same
little autocrat who ordered him about when they arranged
the store together. She soon returned with a basin of
water and a towel saying:

“See what a luxury you secure by obeying orders.
Now give an account of yourself, as every lady's knight
should on his return. How have you spent the day?”

He could not forbear laughing as he said: “My employment
has been almost ludicrously incongruous with
the title by which you honor me. I have been shovelling
brick and mortar with other laborers.”

“All day?”

“All day.”

Her glance became so tender and wistful that he forgot
to wash his hands in looking at her, and felt for the
moment as if he could shovel rubbish forever, if such
could be his reward.

Seemingly by an effort, she regained her brusque
manner, which he did not know was but the mask she
was trying to wear, and said quickly:

“What is the matter? Why don't you wash your
face?”

“You told me to give an account of myself,” he retorted,
at the same time showing rising color in his dust-begrimed
face.

“Well, one of your ability can do two things at once.
What have you got in that bundle?”

-- 475 --

[figure description] Page 475.[end figure description]

“You may have forgotten, but I promised to bring you
home something that you chose to regard as charity.”

“If I was so ungracious, you ought to have rewarded
me by bringing me a broken brick. Will you let me see
what you brought?” But without waiting for permission
she pounced upon the bundle and dragged out the peaches
and sardines.

He, having washed and partially wiped his face, was
now able to display more of his embarrassment, and added
apologetically:

“That is not all I had. I also bought some cake and
fruit and then my money gave out.”

“And do you mean to say that you have no money
left?”

“Not a penny,” he answered desperately.

“But where is the cake and fruit?”

“Well,” he said laughingly, “I found the little Bruders
famishing on the sidewalk, and they got the best part
of your supper.”

“What an escape I have had!” she exclaimed. “Do
you think I should have survived the night if I had eaten
those strangely assorted dainties, as in honor bound I would
have done, since you brought them?” Then with a face of
comical severity she turned upon him and said, “Mr. Fleet,
you need some one to take care of you. What kind of
economy do you call this, sir, especially on the part of one
who has burdened himself with four helpless children?”

There was a mingling of sense and seriousness in her
raillery, which he recognized, and he said, with a half-vexed
laugh at himself:

“Well, really, Miss Ludolph, I suppose that I have not
wholly regained my wits since the fire. I throw myself on
your mercy.” (The same expression he had used once
before. She remembered it, and her face changed

-- 476 --

[figure description] Page 476.[end figure description]

instantly.) Turning hastily away to hide her feelings, she said,
in rather a husky voice:

“When I was a wicked fool, I told you I had none; but
I think I am a little changed now.” Then she added
sharply, “Please don't stand there keeping our friends
waiting,” and she led the way into the lecture-room now
filled with tables and hungry people.

Dennis was in a maze, and could scarcely understand
her. She was so different from the pensive lady, shrinking
from the rude contact with the world, that he had expected
to meet. He did not realize that there was not a particle
of weak sentimentality about her, and now that pride was
gone, her energetic spirit would make her a leader in scenes
like these as truly as those in which she always had been
at home. Much less could he understand that she was
hiding a heart brimming over with love to him.

He followed her, however, with much assumed humility.
When in the middle of the room, who should meet him
squarely but Bill Cronk?

“Hollo!” he roared, giving Dennis a slap on his back
that startled even the hungry apathetic people at the
tables.

Dennis was now almost desperate. Glad as he was
to see Cronk, he felt that he was gathering around him as
incongruous a company as was the supper he had brought
home. If Yahcob Bunk or even the red-nosed bar-tender
should appear to claim him as brother, he would scarcely
have been surprised. He naturally thought that the Baroness
of Ludolph might hesitate before entering such a
circle of intimates. But he was not guilty of the meanness
of cutting a humble friend, even though he saw the eyes of
Christine resting on him. In his embarrassment, however,
he held out the wash-basin in his confused effort to shake
hands, and said heartily:

-- 477 --

[figure description] Page 477.[end figure description]

“Why, Cronk, I am glad you came safely out of it.”

“Is this gentleman a friend of yours?” asked Christine
with inimitable grace.

“Yes!” said Dennis firmly, though coloring somewhat.
“He once rendered me a great kindness—”

“Well, Miss, you bet your money on the right hoss that
time,” interrupted Bill. “If I hain't a friend of his'n I'd
like to know where you'll find one; though I did kick up
like a cussed ole mule when he knocked the bottle out of
my hand. Like a nuff if he hadn't I wouldn't be here.”

“Won't you present me, Mr. Fleet?” said Christine with
an amused twinkle in her eye.

“Mr. Cronk,” said Dennis (who had now reached that
state of mind when one becomes reckless), “this lady is
Miss Ludolph, and, I hope I may venture to add, another
friend of mine.”

She at once put out her hand, that seemed like a snow-flake
in the great horny paw of the drover, and said:

“Indeed, Mr. Cronk, I will permit no one to claim
stronger friendship to Mr. Fleet than mine.”

“I can take any friend of Mr. Fleet's to my buzzom at
once,” said Bill, speaking figuratively, but Christine instinctively
shrank nearer Dennis. In talking with men, Bill used
the off-hand vernacular of his calling, but when addressing
ladies, he evidently thought that a certain style of metaphor
bordering on sentiment was the proper thing. But Christine
said:

“As a friend of Mr. Fleet's you shall join our party at
once,” and she led them to the farther end of the room,
where at a table sat Dr. Arten, Professor and Mrs. Learned,
Ernst and the little Bruders, who at the prospect of more
eating were wide awake again. After the most hearty
greetings they were seated, and she took her place by the
side of the little children in order to wait on them. Few

-- 478 --

[figure description] Page 478.[end figure description]

more remarkable groups sat down together, even in that
time of chaos and deprivation. Professor Learned was
without vest or collar, and sat with coat buttoned tight up
to his chin to hide the defect. He had lost his scholarly
gold-rimmed spectacles and a wonderful pair of goggles
bestrode his nose in their place. Mrs. Learned was lost in
the folds of an old delaine dress that was a mile too large,
and her face looked as if she had assisted actively in an
Irish wake. Dr. Arten did the honors at the head of the
table in his dress coat and vest that were once white,
though he no longer figured around in red flannel drawers
as he had on the beach. The little round faces of
the Bruders seemed as if protruding from animated rag
babies, while nothing could dim the glory of Ernst's great
spiritual eyes, as they gratefully and wistfully followed
Dennis' every movement. Cronk was in a very dilapidated
and famished state, and endured many and varied tortures
in his efforts to be polite while he bolted sandwiches at a
rate that threatened famine. Christine still wore the woollen
dress she had so hastily donned by Dennis assistance
on Sunday night, and the marks of the fire were all over it.
Around her neck the sparks had burned a hole here and
there through which her white shoulders gleamed. While
she was self-possessed and asiduous in her attention to the
little children, there was a glow of excitement in her eyes,
which perhaps Mrs. Learned understood better than anyone
else, though the shrewd old Doctor was anything but
blind.

Dennis sat next to Christine in shirt-sleeves once white,
but now through dust and smoke as many colors as Joseph's
coat. He was too weary to eat much, and there was
a weight upon his spirits that he could not throw off, the
inevitable despondency that follows great fatigue, when the
mind is not at rest.

-- 479 --

[figure description] Page 479.[end figure description]

Christine sprang up and brought him a huge mug of hot
coffee.

“Really, Miss Ludolph,” he remonstrated, “you should
not wait on me in this style.”

“You may well feel honored, sir,” said Mrs. Learned.
“It is not every man that is waited on by a Baroness.”

“The trouble with Christine is that she is too grateful,”
put in the old Doctor.

“Now I should say that was scarcely possible in view
of—” commenced the Professor innocently.

“I really hope Miss Ludolph will do nothing more from
gratitude,” interrupted Dennis in a low tone that showed
decided annoyance.

The Doctor and Mrs. Learned were ready to burst with
some suppressed amusement, and Cronk seeing something
going on that he did not understand, looked curiously
around with a sandwich half way to his open mouth, while
Ernst, believing Dennis wronged from his tone, turned his
great eyes reproachfully from one to another. But Christine
was equal to the occasion. Lifting her head and looking
round with a free clear glance she said:

“And I say that men who meet this great disaster with
courage and fortitude, and hopefully set about retrieving it,
possess an inherent nobility such as no King or Kaiser
could bestow, and were I twenty times a Baroness, I would
esteem it an honor to wait upon them.”

A round of applause followed this speech in which
Cronk joined vociferously, and Mrs. Learned cried, “Oh,
Christine, how beautifully I learn from your face the difference
between dignity and pride. That was your same old
proud look, changed and glorified into something so much
better.”

Dennis also saw her expression and could not diguise
his admiration, but every moment he felt more how

-- 480 --

[figure description] Page 480.[end figure description]

desperately hard it would be to give her up, now that she seemed
to realize his very ideal of womanhood.

And Cronk, having satisfied the clamors of his appetite,
began to be fascinated in his rough way with her grace and
beauty. Nudging Dennis he asked in a loud whisper heard
by all and which nearly caused Dr. Arten to choke:

“The young filly is a German lady, ain't she?”

Dennis, much embarrassed nodded assent.

A happy thought struck Bill. Though impeded by the
weight of indefinite sandwiches, he slowly rose and looked
solemnly round on the little group. Dennis trembled, for
he feared some dreadful bull on the part of his rough but
well-meaning friend, but Dr. Arten in a state of intense enjoyment,
cried,

“Mr. Cronk has the floor.”

Lifting a can of coffee containing about a quart, the
Drover said impressively and with an attempt at great
stateliness:

“Beautiful ladies and honorable gentlemen here assembled,
I would respectfully ask you to drink to a toast in
this harmless beverage: The United States of Ameraky!
When the two great elemental races—the sanguinary Yankee
and the pleagmatic German—become one, and, as represented
in the blooded team before me (waving his hand
majestically over the heads of Dennis and Christine), pull
up in the traces together, how will the ship of state go forward?”
and his face disappeared behind his huge flagon
of coffee in the deepest pledge. Bill thought he had uttered
a very profound and elegant sentiment, but his speech
fell like a bomb-shell in the little company.

“The very spirit of mischief is about to-day,” Dennis
groaned. And Christine with a face like a peony snatched
up the youngest little Bruder, saying, “It is time these
sleepy children were abed,” but the Doctor and the

-- 481 --

p667-490 [figure description] Page 481.[end figure description]

Learneds went off again and again in uncontrollable fits of laughter,
in which Dennis could not refrain from joining, though
he wished the unlucky Cronk a thousand miles away.
Bill put down his mug, stared around in a surprised and
non-plussed manner, and then said in his loud whisper:

“I say, Fleet, was there any hitch in what I said?”

This set them off again, but Dennis answered good-naturedly,
slapping his friend on his shoulder:

“Cronk, you would make a man laugh in the face of
fate.”

Bill took this as a compliment, and the strange party
thrown together by an event that mingled every class in
the community, broke up and went their several ways.

CHAPTER LII. EVERY BARRIER BURNED AWAY.

Dennis was glad to escape, and went to a side door
where he could cool his hot cheeks in the night air. He
fairly dreaded to meet Christine again, and even where the
wind blew cold upon him his cheeks grew hotter and hotter,
as he remembered what had occurred. He had been
there but a little time when a light hand fell on his arm
and he was startled by her voice:

“Mr. Fleet, are you very tired?”

“Not in the least,” he answered eagerly.

“You must be: it is wrong for me to think of it.”

“Miss Ludolph, please tell me what I can do for
you?”

She looked at him wistfully and said:

“This is a time when loss and disaster burden every

-- 482 --

[figure description] Page 482.[end figure description]

heart, and I know it is a duty to try to maintain a cheerful
courage, and forget personal troubles. I have tried to-day,
and, with God's help, hope in time to succeed. While
endeavoring to wear in public a cheerful face, I may perhaps
now, and to so true a friend as yourself, show more of
my real feelings. Is it too far—would it take too long, to go
to where my father died? His remains could not have been
removed.”

“Alas, Miss Ludolph,” said Dennis, very gently,
“there can be no visible remains. The words of the Prayer
Book are literally true in this case—`Ashes to ashes.'
But I can take you to the spot, and it is natural that you
should wish to go. Are you equal to the fatigue?”

“I will not feel it if you go with me, and then we can
ride part of the way, for I have a little money. (Dr. Arten
had insisted on her taking some.) Wait for me a moment.”

She soon reappeared with her shawl cut in two equal
parts. One she insisted on folding and putting around
him as the Scotsman wears his plaid. “You will need it
in the cool night wind,” she said, and then taking his arm
in perfect trust, they started.

In the cars she gave him her money, and he said, “I
will return my fare to-morrow night.”

“What!” she replied, looking a little hurt. “After
spending two dollars on me will you not take five cents in
return.

“But I spent it foolishly.”

“You spent it like a generous man. Surely, Mr. Fleet,
you did not understand my badinage this evening. If I
had not spoken to you in that strain, I could not have
spoken at all. You have been a brother to me, and we
should not stand on these little things.”

“That is it,” thought he again. “She looks upon and
trusts me as a brother, and such I must try to be till she

-- 483 --

[figure description] Page 483.[end figure description]

departs for her own land; yet if she knew the agony of the
effort she would scarcely ask it.”

But as they left the car, he said: “All that you would
ask from a brother please ask from me.”

She put her hand in his, and said: “I now ask your
support, sympathy and prayer, for I feel that I shall need
all here.”

Still retaining her hand, he placed it on his arm and
guided her most carefully around the hot ruins and heaps
of rubbish till they came to where the Art Building had
stood. The moon shone brightly down, lighting up with
weird and ghostly effect the few walls remaining. They
were utterly alone in the midst of a desolation sevenfold
more impressive than that of the desert. Pointing to the
spot where, in the midst of his treasures of art and idolized
worldly possessions, Mr. Ludolph had perished, she said in
a thrilling whisper:

“My father's ashes are there.”

“Yes.”

Her breath came quick and short, and her face was so
pale and agonized that he trembled for her, but he tightened
his grasp on her hand and his tears fell with hers.

“Oh, my father,” she cried in a tone of indescribable
pathos, “can I never, never see you again? Can I never
tell you of the love of Jesus, and the better and happier
life beyond? Oh, how my heart yearns after you! God forgive
me if this is wrong, but I cannot help it!”

“It is not wrong,” said Dennis brokenly. “Our Lord
himself wept over those He could not save.”

“It is all that I can do,” she murmured, and leaning
her head on his shoulder, a tempest of sobs shook her
person.

He supported her tenderly as a brother might, and
said in the accents of the deepest sympathy: “My poor

-- 484 --

[figure description] Page 484.[end figure description]

sorrowing sister, let every tear fall that will; they will do
you good.” At last, as she became calmer, he added:
“Remember that your great Elder brother has called the
heavy laden to him for rest.”

At last she raised her head, turned, and gave one long
parting look, and, as Dennis saw it in the white moonlight,
it was the face of a pitying angel. A low “Farewell!”
trembled from her lips, and leaning heavily on his arm
they turned away, and seemingly the curtain fell between
father and child to rise no more.

“Mr. Fleet,” she said pleadingly, “are you too tired to
take me to my old home on the north side?”

“Miss Ludolph, I could go to the ends of the earth
for you, but you are not equal to this strain upon your
feelings. Have mercy on yourself.”

But she said in a low dreamy tone:

“I wish to take leave to-night of my old life—the
strange sad past with its mystery of evil; and then I will
set my face resolutely toward a better life—a better
country. So bear with me, my true kind friend, a little
longer.”

“Believe me, my thought was all for you. All sense
of fatigue has passed away.”

Silently they made their way, till they stood where, a
few short days before, rose the elegant home that was full
of sad and painful memories to both.

“There was my studio,” she said in the same dreamy
tone, “where I indulged in my wild ambitious dreams,
and sought to grasp a little fading circlet of laurel, while
ignoring a heavenly and immortal crown. There,” she
continued, her pale face becoming crimson, even in the
pale moonlight, I most painfully wronged you, my most
generous, forgiving friend, and a noble revenge you took
when you saved my life and led me to a Saviour. May
God reward you, but I humbly ask your pardon—”

-- 485 --

[figure description] Page 485.[end figure description]

“Please, Miss Ludolph, do not speak of that. I have
buried it all. Do not pain yourself by recalling that
which I have forgiven and almost forgotten. You are now
my ideal of all that is noble and good, and in my solitary
artist life of the future, you shall be my gentle yet potent
inspiration.”

“Why must your life be solitary in the future?” she
asked in a low tone.

He was very pale, and his arm trembled under her
hand; at last he said in a hoarse voice:

“Do not ask me. Why should I pain you by telling
the truth?”

“Is it the part of a true friend to refuse confidence?”
she asked reproachfully.

He turned his face away, that she might not see the
evidences of the bitter struggle within—the severest he
had ever known; but at last he spoke in the firm and
quiet voice of victory. She had called him brother, and
trusted him as such. She had ventured out alone on a
sacred mission with him as she might with a brother.
She was dependent on him, and burdened by a sense of
obligation. His high sense of honor forbade that he
should urge his suit under such circumstances. If she
could not accept, how painful beyond words would be the
necessity of refusal, and the impression had become
almost fixed in his mind that her regard for him was only
sisterly and grateful in its character.

“Yes, Miss Ludolph,” he said, “my silence is the part
of true friendship—truer than you can ever know. May
Heaven's richest blessings go with you to your own land,
and follow you through a long happy life.”

“My own land? This is my own land.”

“Do you not intend to go abroad at once, and enter
upon your ancestral estates as the Baroness of Ludolph?”

-- 486 --

[figure description] Page 486.[end figure description]

“Not if I can earn a livelihood in Chicago,” she
answered most firmly. “Mr. Fleet, all that nonsense has
perished as utterly as this my former home. It belongs to
my old life, of which I have forever taken leave to-night.
My ancestral estate in Germany is but a petty affair, and
mortgaged beyond its real worth by my deceased uncle.
All I possess—all I value, is in this city. It was my father's
ambition, and at one time my own, to restore the ancient
grandeur of the family with the wealth acquired in this
land. The plan had lost its charms to me, long ago—(I
would not have gone if I could have helped it) and now it
is impossible. It has perished in flame and smoke with
something else more substantial. Mr. Fleet, you see before
you a simple American girl. I claim and wish to be
known in no other character. If nothing remains of my
father's fortune I shall teach either music or painting—”

“Oh, Christine,” he interrupted, “forgive me for speaking
to you under the circumstances, but indeed I cannot
help it. Is there hope for me?”

She looked at him so earnestly as to remind him of
her strange steady gaze when before he pleaded for her
love on that same spot, but her hand trembled in his like
the flutter of a frightened bird.

In a low eager tone she said, “And can you still truly
love me after all the shameful past?”

“When have I ceased to love you?”

With a little cry of ecstasy, like the note of joy that a
weary bird might utter as it flew into its nest, she put her
arm around his neck and buried her face on his shoulder
and said:

“No hope for you, Dennis, but perfect certainty, for now
every Barrier is burned away!”

What though the home before them is a deserted ruin?
Love is joining hands that shall build a fairer and better

-- 487 --

[figure description] Page 487.[end figure description]

one, because filled with that which only makes a home—
love.

What though all around are only dreary ruins, where
the night wind is sighing mournfully? Love has transformed
that desert place into the Paradise of God; and if such is
its power in the wastes of earthly desolation, what will be
its might amid the perfect scenes of Heaven?

Our story is finished.

It only remains to say, that Christine stands high at
court, but it is a grander one than any of earth. She is
allied to a noble, but to one who has received his patent
from no petty sovereign of this world. She has lost sight
of the transient laurel wreath which she sought to grasp
at such cost to herself and others, in view of the “crown
of glory that fadeth not away,” and to this already, as an
earnest Christian, she has added starry jewels.

Below is the Ludolph Hall in which sturdy independence
led her to commence her married life. But she is
climbing the mountain at her husband's side, and often
her hands steady and help. The ash-tree, twined with the
passion-flower, is not very far above them, and the villa,
beautiful within and without, is no vain dream of the
future. But even in happy youth their eyes of faith see
in airy golden outline their heavenly home awaiting.

-- 488 --

[figure description] Page 488.[end figure description]

SHELTER COMMITTEE.

HOUSE WITH TWO ROOMS.

Note.—The above is a fac-simile of the little houses furnished by
the Chicago Shelter Committee to those who possessed or could procure
ground on which to build.

THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Roe, Edward Payson, 1838-1888 [1872], Barriers burned away. (Dodd & Mead, New York) [word count] [eaf667T].
Powered by PhiloLogic